pairing: platonic! tony stark x reader, platonic! avengers x reader, peter parker x reader, gn reader
content: mostly fluff, some arguments between reader and tony. implied romance between peter and reader, takes place pre-infinity war. tony is a little overprotective, harley from im 3 mention, headcanons follow reader from childhood to peter's age in spider-man homecoming, no use of y/n. takes place in the same universe as my peter fic, about you :)
a/n: yes i am doing more y/n stark fics without using y/n and you can't stop me!! likes, reblogs, and comments appreciated hehe <3
tony didn't plan to have you. the exact opposite was true, actually. your biological mother had been some fling from some party he had forgotten about. but then pepper informed him that your mother had passed and had a child she was certain was his, and things changed. before he knew it, he had full custody of you, a new bundle of joy in his life.
tony didn't think fatherhood would come easy to him. but the moment you opened your eyes and let out a little baby gurgle and a smile, he felt himself crack.
tony doesn't believe in the idea that you shouldn't buy your baby nice clothes because they're going to outgrow it in two weeks. if you're going to be his kid, you're going to wear the nicest, most expensive clothes anyone has ever seen!
(a scathing gossip column article is written about tony, calling him an irresponsible father for buying you a 100% down feather-filled winter jacket at 8 months. but how could he resist? the hood had little bear ears, damn it!)
tony is sick to his stomach when he ends up stuck in that damn cave. all he can think about is surviving and getting back to you. he spends a lot of time reminiscing about you to yinsen as they build the first suit, recalling everything from your first steps to your kindergarten graduation. he's worried he's going to miss your first grade one.
as soon as he's home, you're the first person tony asks for. when you arrive, you run into his hospital room, squealing your head off with pepper in tow. you tackle tony in a hug so hard he thinks you might mess with the arc reactor in his chest.
tony holds you dearer than ever after that. he swears he'll do anything to protect you, to keep that smile on your face.
once the avengers are formed, you run around asking tony if your new "aunt and uncles" can come and play with you. tony temporarily pacifies the idea by gifting you a plush set of all the avengers, custom-made, of course. it works for a little. you keep the plush set for the rest of your life.
obviously, your attachment to them leads the avengers to fighting over who's your favorite. which leads to even more chaos.
after important avengers meetings, tony finds thor and nat playing tea party with you. they're both dressed in neon feather boas and tiaras. thor looks like he might crush your imported china tea set if he holds the teacup too hard.
somehow, bruce is the one tony trusts you the most with. he's careful and gentle with you, making sure you tie your shoelaces and giving you gentle lectures on how to regulate your little kid emotions.
there's one time where clint, thor, and steve all lay out their weapons, asking you to pick which one is your favorite. you just stared at the bow, hammer, and shield in front of you, walked away, and came back with one of tony's iron man gauntlets. you nearly shot a hole in the wall that day and tony learns to keep his workshop locked from you, for now.
you continue to grow up spoiled, and thankfully only a little rotten. tony would basically let you get away with anything if you wanted. but pepper is there to reign it in a bit, offering you stability that tony sometimes lacked.
when you're old enough to realize that your dad randomly disappearing to go save the world from aliens, androids, or wizards isn't normal, you set some ground rules. he has to give you thursday nights, at the very least.
on thursdays, you and tony go and try new restaurants in new york city, which subsequently gets both of your faces plastered all over the news, declaring the two of you "trendsetters". the next day, wherever you ate will have a line wrapped around the block.
if not eating out, then watching old movies in, pointing out the inconsistencies and bad special effects to each other with wicked cackles.
then tony recruits peter. you meet him not long after, and your father feels a sense of dread in the pit of his stomach as he sees the way peter looks at you. and it seems you're looking at him the same way, too.
he goes and whines about it to pepper, who tells him you're growing up, which is the last thing tony wants to hear. you're his baby, his angel.
you become fast friends with peter. you secretly exchange numbers with him behind tony's back and spend many nights messaging him back and forth under the covers of your bed.
at the beginning of your friendship, there's some cognitive dissonance between you and peter. one time you told him to "come over," which made peter confused, because you were upstate at the avengers compound. then he looked out his window and saw happy standing with a grumpy expression and a limo in front of his apartment building. you end up foregoing the personal driver and just meeting him in the city to hang out after that.
there's one time you and tony run into peter while on the way to one of your thursday dinners. tony watches as peter blushes at every word and touch you give him, and he dramatically pretends you gag. you scold him (since when did you start sounding like pepper?) and tell him to be nice to peter.
at dinner, he suggests setting you up with harley instead. you smack his shoulder in response.
you'd always begged peter to swing you around the city, which he finally agrees to one day. unfortunately for both of you, that's when the paparazzi catch you. the next day, articles reading "stark heir seeing webbed-vigilante?!" are published, and tony has choice words for both of you.
you end up grounded, which usually doesn't mean much, but this time tony was serious. you had to stay upstate at the compound for two weeks, away from peter, until you could "think about the consequences of your actions".
you protest by refusing to leave your room. tony tries to talk to you through the door, pepper leaves food for you. you still don't come out.
after a few days of not seeing you, tony relents and opens your bedroom door himself, only to find it empty. he groans. you'd run away. maybe you were a bit too much like him.
he finds your set of avengers plushies neatly displayed on your bed, and notices a new addition. a little spider-man plushie that you sewed yourself, displayed at the front with your iron man plushie. his arc reactor pangs with a little regret at that.
but it's all gone when he tracks you (because he has trackers on everyone important to him) to peter's apartment.
he doesn't even bother with a car, instead opting to fly his iron man suit all the way there.
after pulling off some bullshit excuse with may about why he was at their apartment, he stomps towards peter's room, expecting debauchery and betrayal, only to be met with you sitting at peter's desk, tinkering with one of his web-shooters. tony spots peter on his bed, scratches and cuts covering his face and hello kitty band-aids covering his arms and legs. his chest rises and falls slowly, indicating sleep.
you look up in surprise when tony enters the room, face morphing with annoyance once you realize it's your father. you go back to fiddling with the web-shooter, ignoring him.
"he was hurt," you say, nodding to peter's resting form. "he called me for help. and that's what i'm doing."
tony can't fight against that. peter was important to him too, after all. he feels guilt for making assumptions about both of you. he knows you're a good kid. he's just scared of you growing up.
"i'll leave you to it," is all tony tells you as he gives you an awkward bob of his head and leaves peter's room. you sigh in relief, shoulders relaxing for a moment.
but then tony is poking his head back into the room, clicking his tongue to get your attention. "thursday night. don't forget," he reminds you before leaving again.
you can't help but chuckle at that. neither of you could stay mad at each other for that long.
tony thinks about you for the rest of the night. to him, you're still his baby. but to the world, you're growing up and unfortunately, he hasn't found the technology to stop that yet. you'd always be his angel, but seeing you with peter, he knows. he has to let you go spread your wings and fly, even if it means without him.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
peter parker x fem! reader • idiots in love • 10k words
summary: peter parker spends his nights climbing through your bedroom window, falling asleep on your ceiling, and kissing you like there is nowhere else he would rather be. the problem is that neither of you has ever talked about what any of that means.
♫ girls talk boys - 5 seconds of summer ♫
masterlist ♡ | read on ao3 (extended ending)
peter parker is asleep on your ceiling.
you notice only because the rain begins tapping harder against the bedroom window, covering the quieter sounds of his breathing until the silence above your bed feels wrong. the desk lamp remains on beside you, casting a pale circle across unfinished chemistry notes, two empty mugs, and the black-and-red mask peter drops beside your pencil case when he climbs through the window shortly after midnight.
you tip your head back.
he lies several feet above you with one arm folded beneath his head, his shoulder blades pressed flat against the ceiling as though gravity has become an optional inconvenience. the sweatshirt he pulls over the suit has ridden up along his stomach. one bare foot hangs through the torn cuff of his pant leg, revealing a darkening bruise across his ankle.
you set down your pencil. “peter.”
his breathing continues evenly.
you reach for the eraser beside your notebook and throw it. the small pink rectangle strikes his forehead.
peter jerks awake, and his entire body releases from the ceiling at once.
you barely have time to push away from the desk before he drops toward your bed, catches himself with one hand against the wall, and swings upside down above the mattress. loose hair hangs away from his forehead. his eyes move across the room in quick, unfocused passes before settling on you.
“what happened?” he asks.
you stare at him.
peter glances toward the window. “is someone here?”
“you fell asleep on my ceiling.”
his attention shifts upward as though the ceiling might explain itself. “oh.”
“you said you were leaving ten minutes ago.”
“i was.”
“from the ceiling?”
“i sat down for a second.”
“that is not sitting.”
peter lowers himself until his feet reach the floor. the room seems smaller once he stands inside it, though he keeps his shoulders drawn inward as if trying to take up less space. rainwater still darkens the ends of his hair from patrol, and a shallow cut crosses the corner of his mouth where someone catches him hard enough to split the skin.
you reach toward it.
peter turns his face before your fingers touch him.
“it’s nothing,” he says.
“you’re bleeding.”
“barely.”
“it’s on my rug.”
he looks down. a small red mark stains the pale fibers beneath his left hand where his knuckles brush the floor.
“sorry.”
you rise from the chair and walk toward the bathroom. the floorboard near the door gives its familiar creak beneath your heel, followed by the softer sound of peter trailing after you.
your bathroom is narrow enough that he has to lean against the doorway while you search beneath the sink. bottles shift against one another as you move them aside. by the time you straighten with the first-aid kit, peter has taken off the sweatshirt.
the suit beneath it is torn along his ribs.
you stop.
peter follows your gaze and immediately pulls the fabric closed with one hand. “that looks worse than it is.”
“you say that about everything.”
“because everything usually looks worse than it is.”
“the tower bridge looked exactly as bad as it was.”
something passes through his face.
the change is brief, but you see it anyway. the line of his mouth tightens. his fingers curl into the torn edge of the suit, hiding the exposed skin more firmly.
you set the first-aid kit beside the sink.
“sit.”
“i’m okay.”
“peter.”
he looks toward the bedroom, calculating the distance to the window.
you fold your arms.
peter exhales and lowers himself onto the closed toilet lid.
the overhead light hums faintly. rain runs against the small frosted window above the shower, turning the streetlights outside into dull patches of yellow. you step between peter’s knees and take hold of the torn fabric before he can object again.
the injury is not deep. a scrape follows the lower curve of his ribs, already beginning to close around the edges, but dried blood covers more of his side than the wound should produce.
“what happened?” you ask.
“car thief.”
“the car thief had a knife?”
“crowbar.”
you wet a strip of gauze with alcohol. “that’s not better.”
“it’s less sharp.”
“thank you, peter.”
“you asked.”
he watches your hands as you clean the blood from his skin. his body remains unnaturally still beneath your touch, every muscle holding itself in place despite the instinct that usually keeps him moving. you have seen him catch a falling glass without looking, turn toward sirens before anyone else hears them, and flinch when the radiator begins knocking three apartments away.
now, his attention stays fixed on you.
“you should have called me,” you say.
“while the guy was hitting me?”
“after.”
“it was late.”
“you climbed through my window at twelve thirty.”
“technically, i climbed down the wall.”
you glance up. the corner of his mouth lifts, pulling slightly at the cut.
you touch the gauze to it before he can smile wider. peter winces, more from surprise than pain.
“hold still.”
“you attacked me.”
“with gauze.”
“it could be contaminated.”
“it it literally sterilized.”
“you never know with those amazon first-aid kits.”
you try not to laugh. the effort lasts until peter looks at you with exaggerated suspicion, then something escapes anyway—small and tired, softened by the hour.
his expression changes.
the humor remains, but it settles beneath something quieter as his eyes move across your face. you become aware of how close you are standing, one of his knees against the outside of your leg and your fingers resting beneath his chin.
peter reaches for you slowly. his hand settles against your waist, light enough that you could step away without resistance. the material of your shirt gathers slightly beneath his fingers.
“you’re tired,” he murmurs.
“you’re concussed.”
“i’m not.”
“you fell asleep on the ceiling.”
“that’s happened before.”
“that doesn’t help your argument.”
his thumb moves once against your side.
the bathroom continues humming around you. water drips from the cloth into the sink. somewhere outside, tires pass over the wet street, their sound rising briefly before fading into the rain.
peter looks toward your mouth.
you kiss him first.
his hand tightens against your waist, pulling you between his knees while his other palm settles along your jaw. the cut at the corner of his mouth makes the first press careful, almost hesitant. then you angle your face, and whatever restraint he brings through the window with him disappears.
peter kisses you like he has spent the whole patrol trying not to think about it.
his fingers slide into your hair. your hand finds the back of his neck, where damp curls soften beneath your palm. the suit feels cold under your other hand, but the skin visible above its collar is warm.
he draws you closer until the first-aid kit catches beneath your hip and falls into the sink. plastic clasps strike porcelain with a sharp crack.
you pull back.
peter’s eyes remain closed for half a second longer. when they open, his breathing is uneven.
“that was loud,” he whispers.
“thank you for identifying it.”
“your parents—”
“are across town.”
“right.”
“you knew that.”
“i forgot.”
“you came through my window because they’re gone.”
peter looks toward the bedroom again. his hand remains around your waist.
“that wasn’t the only reason.”
the words settle between you without explanation.
you wait for him to continue.
he does not.
instead, peter lowers his forehead against yours. his breath warms the space near your mouth while rain presses harder against the window.
“i should go,” he says.
his fingers do not loosen.
“probably.”
neither of you moves.
peter kisses you again, softer this time, as though the decision to leave makes every second before it more important. his thumb traces the edge of your jaw. your hand stays against his neck, feeling the quick rhythm of his pulse beneath your fingers.
then a siren begins several streets away.
peter hears it before you do.
his head lifts. his body turns toward the sound with an instinctive sharpness that leaves the rest of him somewhere behind.
the siren grows louder.
you step back, and peter’s hands fall from you.
he stands and reaches for the sweatshirt, pulling it over his head without looking away from the window. the mask disappears into one pocket. a web cartridge rolls from the other and strikes the bathroom floor.
you pick it up before he notices.
“you’re low,” you say.
peter takes the cartridge from your palm. “i’ll make more tomorrow.”
“you said that yesterday.”
“tomorrow keeps changing.”
“that isn’t how tomorrow works.”
“it kind of is.”
he pauses in the doorway. the collar of his sweatshirt has folded inward, and you fix it without thinking.
peter goes still beneath your fingers.
“what?” you ask.
“nothing.”
his gaze moves over your shoulder toward the mirror, where the two of you stand reflected together beneath the bathroom light. your hair is disordered from his hands. his mouth is red where you kiss him around the split skin.
the image looks like an answer to a question neither of you has asked.
peter looks away first.
“i’ll text you,” he says.
“when?”
“when i’m done.”
“that isn’t a time.”
he gives you a small, apologetic smile. “soon.”
you follow him into the bedroom. peter opens the window, letting cold air and rain into the room. one hand sticks easily to the outside brick as he climbs onto the sill.
“peter.”
he glances back.
you almost ask what this is.
the question reaches the back of your teeth and stops there. you don’t know what answer you expect from a boy wearing a superhero suit beneath your old sweatshirt, already halfway out of your bedroom because someone he has never met might need him.
“don’t bleed on anyone else’s carpet,” you say instead.
peter’s smile becomes real.
“no promises.”
then he disappears into the rain.
—
peter’s sweatshirt is still hanging over the back of your desk chair the next morning.
you find it while searching for your jacket, which seems to have disappeared along with him. the sweatshirt smells faintly of rain, laundry detergent, and the sharp chemical trace of web fluid that never entirely washes out.
your phone remains silent on the bed.
peter does eventually text after patrol, though the message arrives at four seventeen in the morning and contains only three words.
home. alive. sorry.
you read it twice.
then you take his sweatshirt.
midtown smells like wet coats and industrial cleaner when you arrive. students crowd the entrance, shaking rain from umbrellas and complaining about the weather as though new york has personally betrayed them. someone has taped a photograph of mysterio above one of the trophy cases, surrounding it with handwritten messages and a strip of black ribbon.
you avoid looking at it for long.
the trip to europe already feels strangely distant. people talk about london as if it belongs to a movie rather than something that happens around you—fire breaking across the bridge, drones filling the sky, spider-man swinging through collapsing illusions while the rest of you hide inside the tower.
peter returns to school with a bruise along his jaw and tells everyone he falls in the hotel bathroom.
no one except you, ned, and mj knows to stop asking.
you find mj in the cafeteria with a book open beside her tray. she occupies the same table near the windows, though ned and peter’s chairs remain empty.
“where are they?” you ask as you sit across from her.
mj turns one page. “ned said they had to do something.”
“something?”
“that was the official description.”
you look toward the cafeteria entrance.
mj looks at you over the top of her book.
“what?” you ask.
she lowers her eyes to your clothes.
peter’s sweatshirt hangs past your hips. the academic decathlon logo has faded from years of washing, and a thin white stain marks the cuff where he spills web fluid on it two nights ago.
you pull the sleeve over your hand.
mj closes the book around one finger.
“is that peter’s?”
“maybe.”
“you know i’ve seen him wear it.”
“lots of people have this sweatshirt.”
“with web fluid on the sleeve?”
you glance down.
mj watches your face.
“you could at least try lying,” she says.
“you already know.”
“i know he’s spider-man.” she rests her elbows against the table. “i don’t know why you’re wearing his clothes.”
you reach for the straw attached to your milk carton. the wrapper refuses to tear beneath your fingers.
mj waits.
the cafeteria continues around you, filled with plastic trays striking tables and students talking over one another. flash stands near the vending machines, showing three girls the same photograph of spider-man above tower bridge. he claims they are close personal friends now because peter introduces him to spider-man once in a hotel hallway.
“i’m seeing someone,” you admit.
mj’s expression does not change. “okay.”
you wait. she reopens her book.
“that’s it?”
“did you want applause?”
“no.”
“good. i don’t have any.”
you nudge the bottom of the book until she lowers it again. mj looks from you to the empty chair beside you, then back toward the sweatshirt.
understanding settles across her face one piece at a time.
“no,” she says.
“i haven’t told you who.”
“you don’t need to.”
“you could be wrong.”
“i’m not.”
mj leans across the table, lowering her voice even though the students around you are too absorbed in their own conversations to listen.
“oh my god,” she whispers. “are you seriously saying you’re with peter?”
heat moves into your face.
“could you say it louder?”
“probably.”
you catch her wrist before she can lift a hand toward her mouth. mj looks down at your fingers, then back at you with open satisfaction.
“you’re with peter,” she repeats.
“i didn’t say that.”
“you’re wearing his sweatshirt.”
“he took my jacket.”
“that explains everything.”
“it explains the sweatshirt.”
“how did he take your jacket?”
the straw wrapper tears between your fingers. you stare at the thin strip of plastic rather than answering.
mj’s eyes narrow.
“was he in your room?”
“he visits sometimes.”
“through the window?”
you finally push the straw through the carton. “the front door would involve questions.”
“questions like why peter parker is entering your bedroom after midnight?”
“those kinds of questions.”
mj settles back in her chair. her expression has changed from suspicion to the focused stillness she usually develops while watching documentaries about unsolved disappearances.
“how long?” she asks.
“a few weeks.”
“weeks?”
“keep your voice down.”
“you kept this from me for weeks?”
“i was going to tell you.”
“when?”
you take a drink of milk to delay answering. it is lukewarm and tastes faintly of the cardboard container.
“eventually,” you say.
“that isn’t a time.”
“neither is ‘soon,’ and peter uses that constantly.”
mj glances toward the cafeteria entrance. “does he know you’re calling it seeing someone?”
the question catches against something unprotected.
you lower the carton.
the answer should be simple. peter climbs through your window after patrol. he lets you clean blood from his face and sleeps beside you when his senses refuse to settle. he kisses you until neither of you remembers the conversation that comes before it, then leaves before morning with apologies and promises to text.
sometimes he holds your hand beneath the table while the four of you study together, hidden behind ned’s laptop and open textbooks. he keeps a toothbrush in your bathroom because the first time he stays until sunrise, you complain about his coffee breath. he knows which floorboard creaks outside your bedroom and how to close your window without making the frame stick.
but peter has never called himself your boyfriend. you have never asked him to either.
“i don’t know,” you admit.
mj’s eyebrows rise. “you don’t know if he knows you’re involved?”
“i know how that sounds.”
“do you?”
“we haven’t talked about it.”
“you’ve established a secret window-entry system, but not a relationship?”
“the window thing happens naturally.”
“of course it does.”
you look toward the entrance again.
peter and ned were supposed to arrive several minutes ago. peter probably hears the cafeteria from wherever he is in the building. the thought makes your skin feel warmer.
mj steals one of your fries.
“does he come over as peter or spider-man?” she asks.
“mj.”
“it matters.”
“he’s always peter.”
the answer leaves before you consider it. mj’s hand stops above your tray. you look down at the milk carton, rubbing one thumb through the damp ring it leaves against the table.
“even with the suit,” you continue, quieter now. “he’s still peter.”
mj lowers the fry.
“that was disgustingly sincere.”
“forget i said it.”
“absolutely not.”
you reach for the fry, but she eats it first. a small smile touches the corner of her mouth while she chews.
“what do you talk about?” she asks.
“things.”
“helpful.”
“school. movies. patrol.”
“his patrols?”
“sometimes.”
“does he tell you everything?”
you hesitate. peter tells you about the people he saves. the little boy who cries when peter returns his lost dog. the elderly woman who offers him twenty dollars for stopping someone from stealing her bicycle. he tells you about the strange noise his web-shooter makes when one of the cartridges jams and how difficult it is to swing when the wind changes between buildings.
he does not tell you when he is frightened. that part arrives in the tremor of his fingers while he locks your window. in the way he startles awake at ordinary sounds. in the nights when he lies beside you without sleeping, his attention fixed on every distant siren until you place your hand over his chest.
“not everything,” you say. “but more than he thinks.”
mj studies you for another moment.
“you love him.”
your elbow strikes the milk carton. mj catches it before it tips, sliding it safely toward the center of the table.
“i didn’t say that,” you whisper.
“you didn’t have to.”
“it’s only been a few weeks.”
“that doesn’t answer me.”
“you sound like a detective.”
“you’re doing whatever this is with spider-man. somebody should investigate.”
“i’m not doing anything with spider-man.”
mj’s eyebrows lift. you pull the carton closer.
“it’s peter,” you correct. “that’s different.”
a tray lands on the table beside yours with enough force to make the silverware jump.
peter stands over the empty chair, slightly out of breath. his hair looks as though he runs both hands through it repeatedly, and the collar of his shirt folds inward beneath his jacket. ned arrives behind him carrying his tray.
“sorry,” peter says, looking between you and mj. “mr. cobbwell needed help with something.”
ned’s expression tightens. “a projector,” he adds.
“right.” peter nods too quickly. “the projector.”
mj looks from peter to ned. “did the projector attack someone in the east stairwell?”
ned nearly drops his tray.
peter lowers himself into the chair beside you. “why would you ask that?”
“no reason.”
you reach over and fix his collar before you can stop yourself. peter goes still beneath your fingers. the movement is small, ordinary. you have done it in your bedroom without thinking, usually while he talks too quickly about something that happens during patrol. here, beneath fluorescent lights and mj’s attention, it feels more intimate than kissing him in the dark.
you let your hand fall. ned looks at mj. mj looks at peter’s sweatshirt around your body. peter follows her gaze. his eyes widen.
“oh,” he says.
“yeah,” mj replies.
peter turns toward you. “you told her?”
the question is quiet, almost lost beneath the cafeteria noise.
you study his face, unable to decide whether he is embarrassed or upset. “was i not supposed to?”
“no. i mean, yes. obviously, she knows about—” he glances around the room before lowering his voice. “everything.”
“then what’s wrong?”
“nothing.”
mj snorts. peter looks at her. “what?”
“you don’t have a nothing face,” she says. “that isn’t it.”
his ears begin turning red. peter reaches for the unopened water bottle on his tray, but his fingers miss and knock it sideways. you catch it before it rolls from the table. he stares at your hand around the bottle.
“what did you tell her?” he asks.
you set it upright. “about what?”
“you know, me.”
mj’s mouth curves. peter notices and points toward her. “don’t.”
“i haven’t said anything.”
“you’re doing the face.”
“i have several.”
“that one means you know something.”
“i know lots of things.”
ned sits across from peter and slowly opens a packet of ketchup as though he wants no involvement. the packet tears too far, spreading ketchup over his thumb.
“ned,” peter says.
ned reaches for a napkin. “i’m staying out of it.”
“you’re already in it.”
“i don’t know what she told mj.”
“but you know what i told you.”
silence settles across the table. peter’s face changes, and ned closes his eyes briefly.
mj leans forward. “this is interesting.”
“it isn’t,” peter says quickly.
you turn toward him. “what do you tell ned?”
“nothing.”
ned wipes ketchup from his hand. “that’s not true.”
“dude.”
“you brought me into this.”
“because you said you’d stay out of it.”
“yeah, well, i changed my mind.”
peter looks as though he might crawl beneath the table. his knee presses against yours, restless and warm through your jeans.
mj props her chin against one hand. “apparently, peter wants to know what girls say about boys.”
“i don’t,” peter says.
“you just asked what she told me.”
“that’s different.”
“how?”
peter opens his mouth. nothing comes out. you watch the flush spread from his ears into his cheeks. his fingers curl around the edge of his tray, worrying the plastic rim while his attention moves anywhere except your face.
the cafeteria continues around you. flash’s voice rises from the neighboring table as he insists he could have helped spider-man in london. someone drops several quarters beside the vending machines. outside the windows, pale afternoon light catches against the courtyard doors.
you touch peter’s wrist beneath the table. his hand turns immediately beneath yours.
“what do you want to know?” you ask. his thumb brushes once across your knuckles.
“i don’t know.”
“that isn’t true.”
peter glances toward mj and ned. mj opens her book again, though she holds it upside down. ned becomes intensely interested in arranging fries by length. peter leans closer. his voice drops until it belongs only to the space between your chairs.
“did you tell her about last night?”
your heartbeat catches.
“which part?”
his gaze flickers toward your mouth. the answer moves through him visibly. his fingers tighten around yours beneath the table.
“never mind,” he says. before you can stop him, peter releases your hand and reaches for his water.
—
mj waits until peter and ned leave for physics to ask what happened last night. you tell her almost nothing
not because you are protecting peter’s identity, though. mj already knows about the bite, the suit, the web-shooters, and every disastrous decision he makes in europe. there is no secret left to guard except the shape of peter’s mouth against yours and the way he falls asleep in your bed because his body finally relaxes somewhere. those details feel different.
they do not belong to spider-man. they barely belong to you and peter, because neither of you has decided what to call the collection of nights accumulating between you. you tell mj that he gets hurt. you tell her you clean the blood from his face. you do not tell her that he kisses you with both hands shaking after difficult patrols, or that sometimes you wake with his forehead pressed between your shoulder blades and his arm around your waist. mj watches you with increasing suspicion as you avoid every important part.
“so he visits,” she says while the two of you carry your trays toward the bins. “you perform emergency medical care, and then he leaves.”
“sometimes he sleeps.”
“in your room.”
“where else would he sleep?”
“his house.”
“may worries when he comes home injured.”
mj drops her plastic fork into the trash. “and you don’t?”
you scrape the untouched half of your lunch into the bin.
“that isn’t the point.”
“it seems like the point.”
students move around you toward the cafeteria doors. the next bell is still several minutes away, but the hall already fills with the sound of lockers opening and shoes striking tile. mj steps aside to let a freshman pass.
“what do you call him?” she asks.
“peter.”
“you know that isn’t what i mean.”
you balance the empty tray against your hip. “i don’t call him anything.”
“sweetheart?”
you stare at her. mj’s mouth twitches.
“absolutely not,” you say.
“lover?”
“you need to stop.”
“boyfriend?”
the word catches differently. you place the tray on top of the others with more care than necessary.
“he hasn’t asked,” you say.
mj studies the side of your face. “have you?”
you turn toward the hallway.
“we’re going to be late.”
“that’s not an answer.”
“you spend too much time with peter.”
“he avoids answers worse than you.”
you walk away before she can ask again.
—
peter asks ned about the conversation during physics. he tries to wait until mr. harrington turns toward the board, but waiting requires a kind of patience peter does not possess when you are concerned. he leans across the lab table before ned finishes copying the formula.
“what do you think they talked about after we left?”
ned keeps writing. “you.”
peter’s pencil stops. “you think?”
“mj was staring at you like you were part of an unsolved crime.”
“she always looks like that.”
“then why did you ask?”
peter glances toward the classroom door as if he might be able to see through two walls and across the building to wherever you are.
“i didn’t know she knew.”
“she knows everything.”
“not everything.”
ned looks at him.
peter lowers his voice. “about us.”
“there’s an us?”
the question hits harder than ned intends. peter looks down at the blank page in front of him.
“i don’t know.”
ned’s pencil stills. “you don’t know?”
“we never talked about it.”
“you’ve been sneaking into her room for a month.”
“three weeks.”
“that is the least important part of what i said.”
mr. harrington glances toward them from the front of the room. peter bends over his notebook and writes the first equation he sees on the board. he completes it before the teacher turns away. ned waits.
“it isn’t simple,” peter whispers.
“why?”
“because of everything.” he gestures vaguely toward himself, though the movement contains the suit beneath his clothes, london, the drones, tony’s glasses, and every siren he follows instead of answering his phone.
ned understands, and his expression softens. “does she know you think it’s complicated?”
peter rotates the pencil between his fingers.
“probably.”
“because you told her?”
“because she’s smart.”
“dude.”
“i don’t know what she wants me to say.”
“you could ask what she wants.”
“that sounds dangerous.”
ned stares at him.
peter looks toward the board again. “what?”
“you fought an army of drones.”
“that was different.”
“how?”
“the drones were trying to kill me.”
“and this is worse?”
peter presses the eraser into the corner of the page until the paper begins to tear.
“maybe.”
—
you find peter waiting near the stairwell after the final bell. students move around him without stopping, splitting naturally around the place where he leans against the wall. his backpack hangs from one shoulder. a faint red mark crosses the bridge of his nose, probably from whatever happened with the projector before lunch. he straightens when he sees you.
“hey.”
“hey.”
you stop in front of him. the hallway windows reflect a dull silver sky, and rain begins gathering again against the glass.
peter looks at his sweatshirt you’re wearing.
“you can keep that,” he says.
“you have my jacket.”
“right.”
“you wore it home.”
“it was cold.”
“you can lift cars.”
“that doesn’t make me warm.”
“you were wearing a suit.”
peter shrugs and reaches for the cuff. his thumb rubs across the white mark, though the dried fluid does not move beneath it. his fingers remain around your wrist.
students continue emptying from the hallway. a teacher pushes a cart of textbooks past the stairwell, one wheel producing a high squeak every few feet. peter flinches at the sound. you step closer.
“headache?”
“a little.”
“come over.”
his eyes lift to yours. “now?”
“unless you have something else to do.”
peter’s attention shifts toward the nearest window. you recognize the movement.
“patrol,” you say.
“i should.”
“okay.”
you try to pull your wrist away, but peter keeps hold of you.
“i could come over first,” he says.
“you just said you should patrol.”
“i can do both.”
“you always do both.”
something in your tone makes his fingers loosen. you don’t mean for it to sound sharp. you are tired from sleeping in fragments, listening for his messages, and wondering whether every quiet period means he is busy or hurt. none of that is his fault. none of it is something you know how to explain without asking for more than he has offered.
“sorry,” you say.
“no, you’re right.”
“i didn’t say you shouldn’t go.”
“i know.”
peter lets go of your wrist. the absence of his hand feels immediate. his gaze drops toward the floor between you.
“what did you tell mj?” he asks. the question appears unrelated enough to leave you briefly disoriented.
“when?”
“at lunch.”
“we talked about lots of things.”
“about me.”
you study him. his posture remains deliberately casual, one hand curled around his backpack strap, but the muscles along his jaw tighten while he waits.
“why does it matter?”
“it doesn’t.”
“you brought it up.”
“i was wondering.”
“about what?”
peter looks toward the students passing at the far end of the hall. “what you say.”
“i told her the truth.”
his attention returns to you. “which truth?”
you almost smile.
“you’re going to have to be more specific.”
peter doesn’t answer. instead, he pushes away from the wall.
“i should go.”
“peter.”
“i’ll text you.”
“soon?”
the word makes him pause. his mouth curves faintly, though the expression does not reach his eyes.
“yeah,” he says. “soon.”
—
he does not come through your window that night. a message arrives shortly after midnight.
busy. safe. don’t wait up.
you wait anyway. rain continues until morning, moving steadily against the windows while headlights pass in pale bands across your ceiling. you keep the desk lamp on beside unfinished homework, though the equations stop making sense long before midnight.
peter’s sweatshirt stays around you. you wake at four with your cheek pressed to an open textbook and the phone beneath your hand.
there are no new messages.
—
by monday, peter decides mj cannot be trusted. he reaches this conclusion after asking whether you call him ‘sweet’ and receiving seven uninterrupted seconds of silence. the four of you sit in the library beneath the watchful attention of a librarian who already warned ned twice about opening snacks near the computers. peter occupies the chair across from you, though his eyes lift from his notes every few minutes.
you pretend not to notice, but mj notices enough for everyone.
she closes her book and looks at peter. “what?”
“nothing.”
“you’ve looked at me fourteen times.”
peter’s eyebrows pull together. “you counted?”
“i count lots of things.”
ned lowers his voice. “that’s creepy.”
peter glances toward the librarian, then lowers his voice.
“did she call me sweet?”
you look up from your chemistry notes. mj’s face remains perfectly still, and ned slowly sets down his pencil.
“what?” you ask.
peter’s attention snaps toward you. “nothing.”
“you just asked her something.”
“about the assignment.”
mj opens her book again. “peter wants to know if you call him sweet.”
the librarian looks toward your table when ned chokes on his own breath. peter closes his eyes. you stare at him.
“you asked her that?”
“not exactly.”
“those were your exact words,” mj says.
“i was asking in general.”
“generally, ‘does she call you sweet?’”
peter pushes his chair back an inch. “i’m going to move.”
ned catches the leg with his shoe. “no, you’re not.”
the librarian clears her throat. all four of you lower your voices.
you lean across the table. “why do you want to know?”
peter looks down at his notes. “i don’t.”
“you asked.”
“i was curious.”
“about whether i think you’re sweet?”
“forget it.”
mj turns a page she has not read. “she called you a freak.”
peter becomes still.
you look at her. “mj.”
“what?” she asks. “he wanted to know.”
“context matters.”
peter’s gaze remains on the paper in front of him. “what context?”
“you were asleep on my ceiling.”
ned’s head lifts. “he does that at your house too?”
“too?” you repeat.
peter looks betrayed. “ned.”
“sometimes he does it during sleepovers.”
“you said you’d never tell anyone.”
“i assumed she knew.”
“why would she know?”
the question leaves peter before he considers the answer. silence settles around the table. mj’s mouth twitches behind her book. peter’s face turns red. you reach across and touch the back of his hand.
“you were asleep on the ceiling,” you repeat quietly. “you’re allowed to be a little bit of a freak.”
his eyes lift to yours. something wounded remains behind them. you turn your hand beneath his and fit your fingers against his palm.
“i also said it affectionately.”
“how do you say ‘freak’ affectionately?” ned asks.
mj looks at him. “tone.”
“right.”
peter’s thumb moves across your knuckles.
“did you tell her anything else?” he asks.
the question is meant only for you now. you think of what mj says in the cafeteria. you love him. you think of how quickly you deny it, not because it is wrong, but because saying it would make the feeling solid enough to lose.
“probably,” you say.
peter waits. when you do not continue, his fingers slowly loosen from yours.
—
the first time betty asks about the sweatshirt, you tell her it belongs to a cousin. the second time, you say you borrow it from lost and found. by the third, even you recognize that the lie is becoming insulting.
betty sits beside you on the gym bleachers during a school fundraiser, carefully painting letters across a poster for the academic decathlon booth. the gym smells like tempera paint, dust, and the pizza flash convinces a local restaurant to donate in exchange for several social media posts. peter and ned work across the room, attempting to hang a banner without a ladder. ned stands on a folding chair. peter holds the back of his shirt to keep him from falling, though either of them could complete the task more easily if the gym were empty.
“so,” betty says, dipping her brush into blue paint, “is there a guy?”
your hand slips. a line of yellow paint cuts through the letter you are outlining.
“why would you ask that?”
betty looks toward the sweatshirt tied around your waist. “because you keep wearing someone else’s clothes.”
“it could be mine.”
“it says parker inside the collar.”
you look across the gym. peter’s back is turned, but with his hearing, that means almost nothing.
“peter lends it to me,” you say.
betty’s expression brightens. “peter?”
“we’re friends.”
“just friends?” the question lands loudly despite her quiet voice.
you dip the brush into paint again. “it isn’t like that.”
across the gym, the folding chair scrapes sharply against the floor. peter catches ned before he falls. several students laugh. ned climbs down, speaking too quickly while peter keeps one hand against the banner. his face has gone carefully blank.
betty follows your attention.
“are you sure?” she asks.
you press the brush against the poster until paint spreads through the paper.
“peter and i aren’t together,” you say. the words are technically true, but they sound wrong anyway.
peter looks toward you. the distance between you is too great for an ordinary person to hear, but his eyes meet yours immediately. he lets go of the banner.
“i forgot something,” he tells ned. then, he walks out of the gym.
—
you follow him to the roof. the door resists beneath your hand until you remember to lift it before turning the handle. cold wind crosses the rooftop, carrying the smell of rain from clouds gathering above queens. peter stands near the edge with both hands braced against the concrete wall. his shoulders tense when the door closes behind you.
“you heard that,” you say.
“heard what?”
“peter.”
he looks across the neighboring rooftops. “you were talking to betty. i wasn’t listening.”
“you hear everything.”
“not everything.”
“you heard me.”
his jaw tightens. you move closer, though several feet remain between you when you stop.
“she doesn’t know,” you say.
“about spider-man.”
“about any of it.”
“right.”
“i can’t tell her.”
“i know.”
“then why are you upset?”
peter turns. wind pushes his hair across his forehead. the pale mark along his nose has almost healed, but exhaustion darkens the skin beneath his eyes.
“i’m not.”
“you left.”
“i forgot something.”
“what?”
he opens his mouth. nothing comes out.
you fold your arms against the cold. “that’s what i thought.”
peter looks away again. traffic moves below the building, filling the silence with distant engines and horns.
“you said we aren’t together,” he says.
you step closer.
“are we?”
his head turns toward you. the question moves between you, more frightening in daylight than it ever seems in your bedroom. peter looks at your face as though he is searching for the safest possible answer, one that cannot hurt either of you.
“i don’t know,” he admits.
you nod. peter’s expression falls.
“then i didn’t lie.”
“no.”
“i couldn’t tell betty about you.”
“i know.”
“why do you keep saying that like you don’t?”
“because knowing doesn’t make it sound better.”
you look past him toward the skyline. buildings rise through dull afternoon light, their windows catching what little sun remains beneath the clouds.
“you never asked me,” you say.
peter becomes very still.
“asked you what?”
“anything.”
“i ask you things all the time.”
“you ask whether i finish homework. you ask if my parents are home. you ask if you can come through the window.”
his hands curl against the concrete wall.
“you never ask what this is.”
“neither do you.”
“i’m asking now.”
peter looks at you. for one second, hope moves openly across his face. then something louder than either of you interrupts from the street below—a crash of metal, followed by several car horns and someone shouting.
peter turns toward the edge. you close your eyes. of course.
“go,” you say.
“i can stay.”
“someone might be hurt.”
“this matters too.”
“then come back.”
peter hesitates. you step close enough to take hold of the front of his jacket.
“come back when you have an answer.”
his eyes move across your face. then he nods.
peter climbs onto the ledge. the suit is hidden beneath his clothes, but the web-shooters already circle his wrists.
“i will,” he says.
you release his jacket. he falls backward from the roof.
your heart lurches even though you know what happens next. a web catches somewhere beyond the building, pulling him into a wide arc above the street.
he does not look back.
—
peter does not have an answer when he returns. he does not return at all. your phone receives three messages over the next two days, each of them apologetic and none containing enough information.
big thing downtown. safe.
helping happy. sorry.
can we talk tomorrow?
tomorrow arrives without him.
at school, he moves between classes with ned. he looks toward you whenever he thinks you are not watching, but does not approach. you do not wear his sweatshirt.
mj finds you in the library after school and lowers herself into the chair across from you.
“you look terrible,” she says.
you turn a page. “thank you.”
“peter looks worse.”
“good.”
mj raises an eyebrow. you close the book.
“not good,” you correct. “you know what i mean.”
“unfortunately.”
she rests her folded arms against the table. students work quietly around you while rain begins tapping at the high windows, soft enough to disappear beneath turning pages and computer keys.
“he talks about you,” mj says.
you look down at the closed book. “i know.”
“no. you know he talks. you don’t know what he says.”
“did ned tell you?”
“ned tells me everything when he’s stressed.”
“is peter stressed?”
mj stares at you.
“right,” you murmur.
she leans closer. “he asks ned whether you’re mad every twenty minutes. he asks whether he should text. then he writes a text, deletes it, and asks whether deleting it makes things worse.”
“it does.”
“i told ned that.”
you trace one finger along the edge of the book cover.
“does he say anything else?”
mj’s expression changes slightly. “you could ask him.”
“he asked you what i say.”
“and i told him to ask you.”
“did you answer?”
“not really.”
“why?”
“because it isn’t my job to tell peter you love him.”
your fingers still. mj doesn’t look away.
“you don’t know that,” you say.
“you talk about him constantly.”
“we barely talk about him.”
“you told me he makes a different face when he hears ambulances than police sirens.”
“that came up naturally.”
“you told me he hates bananas but eats them because may buys them.”
“she forgets he doesn’t like them.”
“you told me he apologizes to furniture.”
“he walked into a chair and said sorry.”
“you told me you can tell when he’s smiling beneath the mask.”
your throat tightens. mj sits back.
“you talk about him,” she says. “you just don’t use the word.”
“what word?”
she gives you a tired look. you look toward the rain-streaked windows.
“he hasn’t used it either,” you say.
“maybe he thinks you don’t want him to.”
“he knows i want him.”
“does he?”
the question remains after mj returns to her book.
—
ned finds peter in the chemistry lab after sunset.
peter sits beneath one of the work lights with a web cartridge dismantled in front of him. every component is arranged in careful rows across the table, though he has not touched any of them for several minutes. ned closes the door.
“mj says you’re being stupid.”
peter does not look up. “she says that every day.”
“she says you’re being more stupid than usual.”
“great.”
ned pulls out the stool beside him. “did you talk to her?”
“i tried.”
“what happened?”
“someone crashed a van into a taxi.”
“after that.”
peter rotates a small metal spring between his fingers.
“i got busy.”
“for two days?”
“there was the van. then happy needed help with damage control from london. then may had a fundraiser.”
“you could text.”
“i did.”
“you sent her three words.”
“one message had four.”
ned closes his eyes. “dude.”
peter places the spring on the table.
“i don’t know what to say.”
“tell her the truth.”
“which part?”
“all of it.”
peter looks toward the dark windows. his reflection appears faintly above the lab tables, a tired boy beneath harsh fluorescent light.
“i don’t know what she tells mj,” he says.
ned’s eyebrows draw together. “you’re still thinking about that?”
“she told betty we aren’t together.”
“you said you aren’t.”
“i know.”
“then what’s the problem?”
peter rubs both hands over his face. “i don’t want that to be true.”
the admission leaves the room quiet. ned waits. peter lowers his hands.
“every time we’re alone, it feels like…” he stops, searching for something precise enough to hold the feeling. “it feels bigger than it should.”
“bigger than what?”
“me.”
ned’s expression softens.
peter looks down at the cartridge again. “then we come to school, and i don’t know if i’m supposed to sit beside her or touch her or act like nothing happens. i don’t know if she tells mj i’m some guy who climbs through her window or if she tells her she wishes i’d stop.”
“she wears your clothes.”
“because i stole her jacket.”
“she waits for you after patrol.”
“because she worries.”
“she kisses you.”
peter glances toward him. “how do you know that?”
“you told me.”
“i did not.”
“you spent twenty minutes explaining why your lip was bleeding more after you left her house.”
peter looks away. ned pushes one of the web components back into line.
“what do you say about her?” he asks.
“to who?”
“me.”
“nothing.”
ned stares at him.
peter sighs. “fine. things.”
“you told me the exact sound she makes when she’s trying not to laugh.”
“it’s noticeable.”
“you told me what shampoo she uses.”
“she asked me to buy it once.”
“you told me she keeps the window unlocked for you.”
peter’s hands become still. ned looks at him.
“you talk about her like she’s already your girlfriend.”
the word pulls something tight across peter’s face.
“she isn’t.”
“because she doesn’t want to be?”
“because i haven’t asked.”
“why?”
“people change," he shrugs, looking away from ned.
“what?”
“we’re eighteen. everything changes.” his voice drops. “six months ago, mr. stark was alive. two months ago, i thought beck was a hero. three weeks ago, i didn’t know she would ever look at me like this.”
ned does not interrupt.
“what if i ask for something i can’t give her?” peter continues. “what if she gets tired of cancelled plans and windows and me showing up hurt? what if she says yes now and hates me later?”
“what if she doesn’t?”
peter swallows.
“that might be worse.”
“why?”
“because then i have someone else to lose.”
ned sits with that for a moment.
outside the lab, a cleaning cart rattles along the hallway. peter turns toward the sound instinctively, then forces himself to look back at the table.
“you already have her to lose,” ned says.
peter’s eyes close. “yeah,” he admits.
—
peter comes through your window the following night.
you are awake, though the lights are off. the city fills the room instead—headlights moving across the walls, red aircraft lights blinking above distant buildings, and neon from the pharmacy sign at the corner turning the ceiling faintly blue.
the window opens without a sound. peter climbs inside and closes it behind him. he wears the suit with the mask pushed above his mouth. one lens is cracked. dirt marks the red fabric across his shoulder, but you see no blood. you stay beneath the blankets.
“are you hurt?” you ask.
he turns. “no.”
“are you sure?”
“yeah.”
you nod toward the chair beside your desk. “your sweatshirt’s there.”
peter looks at it. the folded fabric has remained untouched since the fundraiser.
“you can keep it,” he says.
“you already said that.”
“right.”
he removes the mask. flattened curls spring unevenly around his face, and a faint crease crosses his cheek from the edge of the fabric. neither of you speaks.
peter sits on the desk chair rather than approaching the bed. the distance feels deliberate, though your bedroom is too small for it to become convincing.
“you came back,” you say.
“i said i would.”
“three days ago.”
“i know.”
“you’re late.”
“i know,” he repeats.
his hands turn the mask between them, twisting the fabric until one white lens bends inward. you push back the blankets and sit against the headboard.
“you’re going to break that.”
peter looks down. he smooths the lens with his thumb.
“sorry.”
“stop apologizing.”
“sorry.”
you stare at him. a tired smile touches his mouth before disappearing again.
rain begins outside, not yet heavy enough to reach the window. the weather has spent the entire week threatening a storm it cannot seem to produce.
peter looks toward the sweatshirt.
“what did you tell mj?” he asks.
you release a slow breath.
“you came here to ask me that again?”
“not only that.”
“but it’s still bothering you.”
“yes.”
the honesty surprises you. peter sets the mask on the desk.
“i know it shouldn’t,” he says. “i know you have to lie to people who don’t know, and mj already knows everything important. i know it isn’t my business what you say when i’m not there.”
“but?”
his fingers curl around the edge of the chair.
“but i need to know.”
you wait. peter looks at you directly.
“when you talk about me, who am i?”
the question quiets everything else. you look toward the window. raindrops begin catching against the glass one at a time, each one dividing the city lights into smaller pieces.
“you’re peter.”
“i know.”
“do you?”
his brow pulls together. you slide your legs from beneath the blankets and sit on the edge of the bed.
“betty doesn’t know about spider-man,” you say. “she thinks you’re the boy who disappears from class and loses his backpack twice a week. flash thinks you’re spider-man’s ‘assistant.’ my parents think you’re the polite kid from school who helps me with biology.”
“you don’t need help with biology.”
“i know, that’s why it’s a useful lie.”
peter’s mouth almost curves. you continue before he can retreat into the joke.
“mj gets the truth.”
“what truth?”
you look down at your hands.
“i tell her you’re sweet when you aren’t trying to convince everyone you’re fine. i tell her you’re a freak when you sleep on ceilings and hiss at the vacuum.”
“it was loud.”
“i know.”
“and i didn’t hiss.”
“you absolutely did.”
peter lowers his eyes, but a small smile remains at the edge of his mouth.
“i tell her you steal my clothes,” you continue. “i tell her you leave before morning, and that sometimes you don’t text until i’m already imagining every terrible thing that could happen to you.”
the smile fades.
“i’m sorry.”
“peter.”
“right.”
you move from the bed. he watches while you cross the small distance between you. your knees touch when you stop in front of the chair.
“i tell her you’re impossible,” you say. “that you cancel plans. that you show up bleeding and expect me not to react. that you hear every lie except the ones you tell yourself.”
peter’s hands loosen from the chair.
“do you tell her you wish i’d stop coming?”
the question is so quiet that you almost miss it. you look at him.
“is that what you thought?”
he doesn’t answer. you reach down and take the mask from the desk. the damaged lens catches the city light as you smooth the fabric between your hands.
“peter, i keep my window unlocked.”
“that could mean anything.”
“no one in queens keeps a fourth-floor window unlocked by accident.”
“then what does it mean?”
you set the mask aside.
“what do you tell ned?”
peter blinks. “what?”
“you want to know what i say. i want to know what you say.”
“that isn’t fair.”
“why?”
“because ned repeats things.”
“mj doesn’t?”
“not to me.”
“exactly.”
peter looks down at your knees touching his.
“i tell him about you,” he admits.
“what about me?”
“things.”
“helpful.”
“i tell him you make tea and forget to drink it. i tell him you leave the hall light on when you know i’m coming over. i tell him you can tell when it’s too loud for me even if i don’t say anything.”
your breathing slows. peter touches the edge of your sleeve. you are wearing your own shirt tonight, but his fingers still move as though looking for something familiar.
“i tell him you don’t treat spider-man like someone different,” he continues. “you don’t ask me to take the suit off before you touch me. you don’t act disappointed when it’s just me underneath.”
“peter.”
“i know that sounds stupid.”
“it doesn’t.”
his fingers close gently around your wrist.
“i tell ned that when something happens, you’re the first person i want to talk to. even if i can’t.” peter’s thumb presses over your pulse. “i tell him i think about your room during patrol because it’s quiet here. not actually quiet, but…” he glances toward the window. “quiet in my head.”
the rain begins falling harder. you don’t move.
“what else?” you whisper.
peter’s gaze lifts to yours. fear appears there before the words do.
“i tell him you take my breath away.”
your throat tightens. peter’s hand slips from your wrist as though the confession requires him to release you.
“i don’t understand it,” he says. “i know we’re young. i know everything changes, and i can’t promise i’ll be good at this. i can’t promise normal dates or that i’ll always answer my phone. i can’t even promise i’ll use the door.”
“the window is faster.”
“it is.”
“and less awkward.”
“usually.”
you step closer. peter looks up at you from the chair.
“you still haven’t answered,” you say.
“answered what?”
“what this is.”
his lips part. you place one hand against his cheek. the faint crease from the mask remains beneath your thumb. peter leans into your palm before he can stop himself.
“i want you to be my girlfriend,” he says. “i should’ve asked before. i think part of me thought if we didn’t say it, then nothing could change. you couldn’t decide you didn’t want it later because i never actually gave you anything to leave.”
the honesty hurts more than hesitation would. you brush your thumb beneath his eye.
“that isn’t how it works.”
“i know.”
“you could still lose me without calling me your girlfriend.”
“ned said that.”
“ned is smart.”
“don’t tell him that.”
you laugh lightly. peter’s hand rises to your waist, but he doesn’t pull you closer yet.
“do you want to?” he asks.
“want to what?”
“be my girlfriend.”
you make him wait, but not for long. only enough that peter’s fingers tighten once against your shirt and the fear in his expression becomes impossible to tease.
then you lower yourself onto his lap. the chair creaks beneath the added weight. peter catches your hips automatically, surprise passing across his face before you settle with one knee on either side of him.
“yes,” you say.
his breathing stops.
“yes?”
“yes, peter.”
“you’re sure?”
you touch your forehead to his.
“you’re a sweetheart and a freak. i know what i’m agreeing to.”
a breath of laughter leaves him, warm against your mouth.
“so i’m your boyfriend?” the quiet hope in his voice makes your chest ache.
“you’re my boyfriend.”
peter smiles. it begins slowly, pulling at one corner of his mouth before spreading across his entire face. you barely have time to see it before his hand slides into your hair and he kisses you. there is nothing hesitant in it now.
peter pulls you against him while your arms circle his shoulders. the chair shifts beneath you, one wheel catching against the edge of the rug, but neither of you pays attention. his mouth moves against yours with the urgency of every question he doesn’t ask soon enough. your fingers catch in his hair. the mask falls from the desk and lands beside the chair. peter kisses the corner of your mouth, then your cheek, his breath uneven against your skin.
“wait,” he murmurs.
you lean back enough to look at him. his hands remain around your waist.
“what?”
peter’s eyes move across your face. the fear returns, but it is different now—more open, no longer protected by uncertainty.
“did you tell mj you love me?”
your heart stops. peter seems to regret the question immediately.
“you don’t have to answer,” he says. “forget i asked.”
you keep one hand against the back of his neck.
“do you tell ned you love me?”
his gaze drops toward your shoulder.
“yes.” the answer comes so quietly that the rain nearly takes it.
you wait until peter looks at you again.
“then we tell them the same thing.”
he becomes completely still beneath you.
“you love me? the way i love you?”
“probably more.”
“that seems scientifically unlikely.”
“i have evidence.”
“what evidence?”
“you.”
peter’s expression breaks. he kisses you before either of you can say anything else, one hand pressing between your shoulder blades while the other cradles the back of your head. the kiss softens after the first desperate second, becoming something slower and almost careful.
when he pulls away, his forehead rests against yours.
“i love you,” he says.
the words sound unfamiliar in his voice, as though he has carried them long enough that hearing them aloud surprises him.
you brush your nose against his.
“i love you too.”
outside, the storm finally breaks over queens.
—
mj does not react when you tell her.
she sits across from you at lunch with her book open beside her tray. ned and peter are still in line, arguing about whether two cartons of chocolate milk count as a complete meal.
you take peter’s sweatshirt from the back of your chair and put it on. mj turns one page.
“peter asked me to be his girlfriend,” you say.
“finally.”
you stare at her. “that’s it?”
“did you want applause?”
“maybe.”
“i don’t have any.”
the corner of her mouth lifts.
you pull one sleeve over your hand. “you could pretend to be surprised.”
“you’ve worn his clothes for a month.”
“that doesn’t mean anything.”
“he fell asleep with his head in your lap during study hall.”
“he was tired.”
“he threatened a vending machine because it kept your change.”
“it was two dollars.”
mj looks toward the lunch line.
peter stands beside ned with one hand in his pocket. even from across the cafeteria, he finds you immediately. the tension leaves his shoulders when your eyes meet. he smiles.
mj follows your gaze.
“oh my god,” she mutters. “you’re seriously with peter.”
you smile into the collar of his sweatshirt. “yes.”
peter and ned reach the table moments later. peter sets his tray beside yours with more care than usual, then lowers himself into the chair. beneath the table, his hand finds yours. this time, neither of you hides it.
ned sits across from him. “he told me.”
“i assumed.”
“at four in the morning.”
peter’s face reddens. “you were awake.”
“because you called me.”
“you said i could call whenever.”
“i meant during emergencies.”
peter looks toward you. “it felt like one.”
you squeeze his hand.
mj closes her book. “did he ask what you tell me?”
“eventually.”
“did you tell him?”
“eventually.”
peter’s thumb passes over your knuckles. “she made me go first.”
“good,” mj says.
ned opens his chocolate milk. “what did you say?”
peter looks at him. “none of your business.”
“you called me immediately afterward.”
“that was different.”
“you cried.”
peter nearly drops his fork.
“i did not,” he says, his voice higher than usual.
ned looks at you. “he cried.”
“there was rain,” peter says.
“inside your bedroom?”
“the window was open.”
“well, i don’t think rain sniffles.”
you lean against his shoulder. peter looks down at you, embarrassment softening into something warmer. around you, the cafeteria continues as it always does. flash talks too loudly from the neighboring table. coins strike the floor near the vending machines. someone argues about mysterio, insisting spider-man could never have defeated him without help.
for once, peter does not turn toward every mention of his name.
peter parker x fem!stark!reader • established relationship • 15k words (total)
summary: four years after the world forgets peter parker, you begin remembering him in fragments—a voice without a face, hands you instinctively trust, and the unbearable certainty that someone is missing. while peter secretly works with bruce banner to suppress the violent arachnid traits emerging after years of isolation, your search for the truth pulls you back into his life. peter wants you more desperately than he can admit, but remembering every moment you shared while you look at him like a stranger is slowly pushing him past the edge of his control.
not canon-compliant (like at all. sorry not sorry)
requested <3 | masterlist ♡ | read on ao3 | part one
you follow him across campus.
rain has weakened to a fine mist, gathering in your hair and along the shoulders of your coat. students move between buildings beneath umbrellas, stepping around puddles that reflect the old stone facades and pale afternoon sky. somewhere near the library, a bicycle bell rings twice before disappearing beneath the scrape of shoes and the low rush of conversations.
peter walks quickly.
not impossibly quickly. just fast enough to make it clear that he does not want to be caught.
“peter,” you call.
he does not stop.
you follow him down the library steps and across the courtyard. your shoes strike the wet pavement harder than they need to, splashing cold water against the hems of your jeans.
“you’re making my headache worse,” you shout.
that stops him.
peter turns beneath a red-leafed maple near the edge of the path. rainwater slips from the branches overhead, darkening the shoulders of his jacket. students divide around you without paying attention, absorbed in phones, conversations, and the rush toward their next classes.
“go back inside,” peter says.
his voice stays low, but you hear the strain beneath it. his fingers close around one of his backpack straps as though he needs something solid to hold.
“tell me the truth,” you demand.
peter looks past you toward the physics building. “you don’t want it.”
“you don’t know what i want.”
his mouth tightens.
“i used to,” he replies.
the words settle between you, quieter than everything moving around them.
you take one step closer.
“who was i to you?” you ask.
peter looks toward the library instead of answering. his attention jumps between sounds—the scrape of shoes, the squeal of bicycle brakes, a name shouted across the courtyard. the sensory overload presses tension into every line of him. his shoulders remain raised, his jaw fixed, his eyes moving toward disturbances no one else notices.
“somewhere quieter,” you say.
peter’s gaze returns to yours. “what?”
“you can hear all of them.”
something shifts across his face.
you do not know how you recognize that either. you only know the crowded courtyard is hurting him, and the certainty arrives with the familiarity of something you have done before.
you lead him toward the physics building without waiting for agreement. a narrow service courtyard sits behind it, enclosed on three sides by brick walls and mostly abandoned during the rain. only the muted hum of the ventilation system reaches the space, accompanied by water dripping steadily from a rusted gutter near the overhang.
the campus noise dulls there.
peter remains beneath the shallow roof while you stop several feet away. rainwater darkens the pavement between you, gathering in the uneven places before spilling toward the drain.
“better?” you ask.
he gives a small nod.
you fold your arms against the damp chill. “the inhibitor is for the spider dna.”
peter looks toward the wet pavement.
“yes,” he answers.
“because you’re losing control.”
“sometimes.”
“because you’re alone.”
peter looks up sharply.
you think of the notes you glimpse on bruce’s desk. hormonal expression intensified by prolonged isolation. increased territorial response. heightened aggression surrounding perceived threats. the handwriting has been peter’s, though you did not know that when you read it.
“bruce didn’t tell me,” you explain. “i read the margin before he covered it.”
peter’s shoulders lower by a fraction.
“it isn’t that simple,” he says.
“then explain it.”
he leans back against the brick wall. the backpack remains hanging from one shoulder, the bottom of it pressed between him and the damp bricks.
“the spider changed more than my strength,” peter says. “most of it stayed balanced for years. human hormones, human instincts, spider traits. everything regulated everything else.”
“until now,” you say.
peter turns his face toward the rain beyond the overhang.
“until i stopped…” he begins.
the words trail away. his fingers flex once at his side before curling into his palm.
“being around people,” he finishes.
“you’ve been alone for four years.”
his silence answers.
the ache inside your chest deepens. it has been there longer than the headaches, longer than the dreams, an absence you have spent years mistaking for restlessness.
“why?” you ask.
peter laughs quietly, but the sound breaks before it becomes anything real.
“because no one remembers me.”
you stare at him.
water continues dripping from the gutter, striking the pavement in the same place until the sound begins to feel like a clock.
“what does that mean?” you ask.
peter looks down at his hands.
“there was a spell,” he says.
the rain seems louder.
“people found out who spider-man was,” peter continues. “it destroyed my life. it hurt everyone close to me. i tried to fix it, and i made everything worse.”
his fingers curl more tightly against his palms.
“the only way to stop everything was for the whole world to forget peter parker,” he finishes.
your breathing slows.
the sentence should sound impossible. it should make you laugh or demand evidence or accuse him of lying again.
instead, it settles into the empty places inside you as though it has always belonged there.
“including me,” you say.
peter does not answer.
“including me,” you repeat.
“yes,” he replies.
the word almost disappears beneath the rain.
pain begins building behind your eyes, but you force yourself to remain still.
“what was i to you?” you ask.
peter closes his eyes. a drop of water slips from his hair, following the curve of his cheek until it disappears beneath his jaw.
“you were tony stark’s daughter,” he answers.
“that isn’t what i asked.”
“you worked with the avengers.”
“peter.”
“you knew spider-man.”
“peter.”
his jaw trembles.
“stop,” he says.
you take another step toward him. “tell me.”
“i said stop.”
his voice strikes the brick walls harder than he intends. you stop, but you do not retreat.
peter pushes away from the wall. his backpack slips from his shoulder, catching at his elbow before he pulls it free and drops it onto the dry strip of pavement beneath the overhang.
“you want me to tell you?” he asks.
his breathing has changed. each breath enters slowly, held too long before it leaves. the rhythm seems deliberate, like he is trying to restrain something with nothing but air.
“yes,” you reply.
peter looks at you. anger sharpens his expression, but grief keeps breaking through it. neither one manages to hide the other.
“you were everything,” he says. the words leave him rough and unsteady.
your throat tightens.
peter drags one hand through his wet hair and turns away. he makes it two steps before stopping near the edge of the overhang, where rain begins striking the toes of his shoes.
“you were the first person i looked for when i walked into a room,” he continues. “you were the person i called when something went wrong, and when something went right, and when nothing happened but i wanted to hear your voice anyway.”
his hands close into fists.
“peter,” you murmur.
he turns back too quickly.
“you asked,” he says. the words hold an accusation, but not one meant for you. the anger has nowhere useful to go, so it enters his voice and makes every syllable sharper.
“you wanted the truth,” peter continues. “the truth is that i remember everything.”
rain blows beneath the overhang. cold droplets catch against his face, but he does not seem to notice them.
“i remember how you take your coffee,” he says. “i remember that you hate when people leave cabinet doors open. i remember that you steal food off my plate after saying you aren’t hungry.”
your head pulses. peter steps closer.
“i remember you falling asleep in the workshop while you waited for me to come back from patrol,” he continues. “i remember carrying you upstairs because your dad would complain if he found you there in the morning. i remember the first time you kissed me and the first time you told me you loved me and every stupid argument we had because neither of us knew how to apologize without making a joke first.”.
“i remember all of it,” peter says. “and you look at me like i’m someone you passed in a hallway.”
the words catch at the end.
you step toward him. peter retreats until his back meets the wall again.
“i’m not blaming you,” he says.
“it sounds like you are.”
“i’m not.”
his voice rises.
a door opens somewhere inside the physics building. footsteps cross the corridor beyond the brick wall before fading toward the stairwell. peter’s head turns toward the noise. he listens until the person moves beyond whatever range his instincts consider dangerous, then forces his attention back to you.
“i know you didn’t choose this,” he says. “that’s the worst part. you didn’t choose to forget me. you didn’t choose to wake up one morning without knowing there was someone missing. you didn’t choose any of it, and i’m still angry every time you don’t remember something.”
his face twists around the admission.
“i hate myself for that,” he says.
the anger collapses into something rawer.
“i hate that it hurts when you don’t know my name,” peter continues. “i hate that some part of me still expects you to smile when you see me. i hate that i keep thinking if i stand close enough or say the right thing, you’ll look at me the way you used to.”
you cannot move. peter presses the heels of his hands against his eyes.
“and i hate that i want you back,” he says behind them. “because you have a life. you’re safe. you’re happy, or you were before i walked into that office and ruined it.”
“you didn’t ruin anything,” you say.
peter drops his hands.
“you’re standing in the rain with a migraine because i couldn’t stay away from you,” he snaps. “how is that not ruining it?”
“because something was wrong before you came back.”
“you didn’t know that.”
“i felt it.”
“that doesn’t mean—”
“i missed you,” you interrupt.
peter becomes still. your eyes burn, but you refuse to look away from his.
“i didn’t know your name,” you continue. “i couldn’t see your face. i didn’t know what i had lost, but i missed you every day.”
his mouth opens. nothing leaves it.
you press one hand against your temple as the pain grows sharper.
“i kept looking for you,” you say. “in every room. in every memory that didn’t make sense. i kept waiting for someone, and i didn’t know who.”
peter shakes his head.
“you can’t say that.”
“why?”
“because you don’t remember.”
“then help me.”
“i can’t.”
his answer comes too quickly.
your anger rises through the pain.
“you won’t,” you correct.
peter’s expression hardens.
“there’s a difference.”
“is there?”
“yes.” his voice cracks against the word. “because i already tried,” peter says. “i found you after the spell.”
the rain presses harder against the courtyard.
you lower your hand from your temple.
“what happened?” you ask.
peter looks away.
“you looked happy.”
“so you left.”
“you were safer.”
“you don’t get to decide that.”
“someone had to.”
“no,” you say. “you decided you had to.”
peter’s jaw tightens.
“you don’t know what happened,” he replies.
“then tell me.”
“everyone who knew me got hurt.”
“that wasn’t your choice either.”
“it became my responsibility.”
“and what about mine?”
peter looks at you.
you cross the remaining space between you, stopping near enough that you can see raindrops caught in his eyelashes.
“you decided i was happier without you,” you say. “you decided i was safer. you decided forgetting you was something i could live with.”
“you were living with it.”
“i was surviving something i couldn’t name.”
his eyes flash. peter turns away and drives his fist into the brick wall.
the impact cracks through the courtyard. mortar fractures beneath his hand, falling in pale pieces onto the wet ground. several bricks split through the middle, the damage spreading outward from his knuckles.
peter stares at the wall. his breathing becomes shallow.
“that,” he says, “is why i need the inhibitor.”
you look at the fractured brick and then at his hand. the skin across his knuckles remains unbroken.
“you’re angry,” you say.
“i wanted to put my fist through the building.”
“because i told you that you were wrong?”
“because you’re right.”
his eyes remain fixed on his hand.
“because i left you,” peter continues. “because i spent four years telling myself it was noble when really i was scared.”
his fingers shake when he draws them away from the wall.
“and because you don’t remember me,” he adds.
the confession leaves quieter than everything before it.
“i know it isn’t your fault,” peter says. “i know that. but i remember loving you, and you don’t. i remember what your voice sounds like when you say my name half-asleep. i remember what it feels like when you reach for me before you wake up. i remember standing in front of you and promising i would find you.”
his shoulders fold inward.
“you don’t remember any of it,” he whispers.
you move closer.
peter steps back, though the wall leaves him nowhere to go.
“don’t,” he warns.
“you keep saying that.”
“i could hurt you.”
“have you?”
“not yet.”
“that matters.”
“not enough.”
you stop within arm’s reach. rain drips from the edge of the overhang between you in a steady silver line.
“you caught me before i fell,” you say.
peter’s throat tightens.
“instinct.”
“you stood between me and the door.”
“instinct.”
“you let go when i asked you to.”
he looks at you.
“that was you,” you tell him. “not the spider.”
“you don’t know that.”
“i know you.”
pain moves across his face.
“you don’t remember me,” he says.
“my body does.”
the admission stills him.
you lift your hand slowly, giving him time to move away.
he does not.
your fingers settle around his wrist. his pulse beats beneath your thumb—slow, powerful, controlled by something not entirely human. the rhythm should frighten you. instead, relief moves through you.
peter watches your hand.
“every time you touch me, something comes back,” you whisper.
his eyes lift to yours.
“and every time, it hurts you,” he says.
“losing you hurts more.”
his face folds around the words. the anger leaves first. tension drains from his mouth and shoulders until only the grief beneath it remains.
you slide your hand down until your fingers meet his.
peter doesn’t close his hand. not yet.
“let me choose,” you say.
his fingers move carefully around yours.
the world opens. memories return without mercy.
peter teaching you how to swing from a web line while your father shouts from below.
peter eating cereal at midnight in the tower kitchen.
peter sitting between your knees while you stitch a cut near his shoulder.
peter smiling when you tell him you love him.
peter crying at the statue of liberty.
peter promising.
peter leaving.
then his face returns.
dark eyes. soft mouth. brown curls slipping between your fingers. every smile, every worried crease, every expression you spend four years grieving without understanding.
your knees weaken.
peter catches you.
the arachnid instinct moves first, fast enough that you never begin to fall, but tenderness follows it. one arm circles your waist while his other hand supports the back of your head.
“i’ve got you,” he says.
you remember those words.
you remember all of them.
your hands rise to his face. peter stops breathing. his features remain clear beneath your palms.
“i can see you,” you whisper.
his eyes close. tears slip free before he can hide them, warm against your thumbs.
“you remember?” peter asks.
“yes,” you reply. the word breaks into a sob.
peter pulls you against him.
you bury your face in his neck, arms locking around his shoulders while four years of absence collapse inside you. his body shakes beneath the wet jacket. he holds you too tightly for an ordinary person, not enough to hurt, only enough to prove that he is real.
“i’m sorry,” peter sobs against your hair. “i’m sorry. i’m so sorry.”
you clutch the back of his jacket.
“stop leaving.” the words come muffled against him.
his arms tighten.
“okay,” he replies.
you pull back enough to see his face.
“don’t say it unless you mean it.”
peter looks at you. his eyes are brown, tearful, terrified, but open in a way you remember only from quiet rooms after midnight, when he became too tired to hide what he wanted.
“i mean it,” he says.
you search his face, tracing every feature the spell has kept from you. your thumb passes beneath his eye.
“you’re still angry,” you murmur.
peter lets out an uneven breath.
“not at you.”
“i know.”
“i wanted you to remember so badly,” he admits. “every time you looked at me, i kept waiting for it. and every time you didn’t…”
his gaze drops.
“it felt like losing you again,” he finishes.
you touch your forehead to his.
“then be angry,” you tell him. “just don’t disappear.”
peter’s hand rises to the side of your neck, his fingers resting beneath your hair.
“i love you,” he says.
the words come out rough, stripped of everything except the truth he has held alone for four years.
“i never stopped,” he continues. “i tried. i thought i had to. but i loved you when you walked away from me in that coffee shop. i loved you every time i saw you and didn’t say anything. i loved you when you didn’t know me.”
his thumb brushes beneath your ear.
“i love you now,” peter says, his voice trembling. “even if you wake up tomorrow and forget again. even if none of this stays. i love you.”
your eyes burn.
“i remember,” you whisper.
peter closes his eyes. the answer breaks something open in him. his forehead presses more firmly against yours as another tear travels down his cheek.
“i love you too,” you say. “i think some part of me always did.”
you kiss him.
for one second, he does not respond.
then his hand cups the side of your face, and everything familiar returns—the careful tilt of his head, the breath he takes against your mouth, the way his thumb rests beneath your ear.
the kiss carries the anger neither of you knows where to put. it carries four years of missed mornings and empty rooms, every word peter swallows while watching you live without him.
then it softens.
his mouth moves against yours with the aching care you remember. his other hand settles against your waist, holding you close while rain continues falling beyond the overhang.
someone opens a door across the courtyard, catches sight of you, and quietly closes it again.
when you pull away, peter keeps his forehead against yours. his breathing moves warmly across your lips.
“your dad is going to kill me,” he murmurs.
you laugh through the tears. the sound makes his mouth curve, though uncertainty remains in his eyes.
“he already forgot you once,” you say. “you can survive him remembering.”
peter’s smile falters.
“what if he doesn’t?”
you brush the wet hair away from his forehead.
“then he gets to know you again,” you reply.
peter looks at you for a long moment.
behind him, water continues slipping down the broken brick. the campus moves beyond the courtyard walls, filled with footsteps and closing doors and hundreds of lives continuing without knowing yours has shifted back into place.
peter bends to retrieve his backpack.
before he can straighten, you catch his hand. his fingers close around yours without hesitation this time.
“you’re coming with me,” you say.
peter glances toward the path leading out of the courtyard. “where?”
“home.”
fear flickers through his expression. you squeeze his hand.
“you promised you’d stop leaving,” you remind him.
peter looks down at your joined fingers.
“right,” he murmurs.
you lead him out from beneath the overhang. the rain has almost stopped. only a fine mist remains in the air, softening the old buildings and turning every distant window pale with reflected light.
peter stays beside you.
he does not let go.
—
your father doesn’t remember peter when you bring him to the compound.
tony waits inside the workshop with his arms folded and two gauntlets visible beneath the sleeves of his shirt. pepper stands near the door, pretending her presence is not meant to keep him from doing anything reckless. bruce arrives ten minutes earlier and occupies the stool beside the main workbench, the green light on his inhibitor blinking steadily.
peter stops at the threshold.
the workshop recognizes him before the people inside it do.
friday’s security grid pauses around his face. one of the old robotic arms rotates toward him, then settles as though recalling an unfinished task. a drawer near the back wall unlocks without instruction.
tony notices. his attention moves from the open drawer to peter.
“that’s new,” he says.
peter looks toward you.
you take his hand.
“his name is peter parker,” you tell your father. “he’s spider-man.”
tony’s jaw tightens.
“i know who spider-man is,” he replies. “i don’t know him.”
the words hurt peter. you feel it in the way his fingers loosen, preparing to release you before you can choose to stay.
you tighten your grip.
“you did,” you say.
tony looks toward you.
“the spell erased him,” you continue. “not just his identity. him. every memory connected to peter parker.”
pepper’s face changes.
she steps closer, eyes moving over peter’s features.
“you’ve been in our kitchen,” she says quietly.
peter swallows.
“a few times,” he answers.
pepper’s brow pulls together. “you hated the blueberries in the pancakes.”
tony turns toward her.
“you remember that?”
“not exactly,” pepper replies. “i remember making something different.”
peter’s eyes shine.
tony watches him.
“why didn’t you come back?” he asks.
peter’s shoulders fold inward.
“i did,” he says. “you didn’t know me.”
tony’s gaze drops briefly to your joined hands.
“and her?” he asks.
peter looks at you.
“she was happy,” he answers. “i thought leaving her alone was the right thing.”
“it wasn’t,” you say.
“i know,” peter replies.
the quiet that follows feels different from the silence inside bruce’s office. this one is crowded with things your father cannot remember and peter cannot forget.
tony approaches.
peter’s grip tightens around yours. his heartbeat slows.
you look toward his face. brown still fills his eyes, but his pupils widen as tony closes the distance.
“he isn’t a threat,” you murmur.
tony hears you.
his mouth twists.
“comforting,” he remarks.
peter breathes out slowly.
tony stops in front of him.
“you’re the kid from queens,” he says.
peter’s throat moves around a swallow.
“yeah,” he answers.
tony studies him with the same attention he gives damaged machinery—looking for the place where the shape in front of him fails to match what he expects.
“i built you a suit,” he says.
“more than one.”
“you hacked one.”
“technically.”
“technically,” tony repeats.
something flickers across his face.
a workshop.
webbing across a chair.
a teenager talking too quickly while alarms scream overhead.
the memory vanishes before tony can catch it.
he presses two fingers against his temple.
“i hate magic,” he mutters.
“you’ve said that before,” peter replies without thinking.
tony looks at him. peter lowers his gaze. the corner of your father’s mouth lifts despite himself.
“yeah,” tony says. “you might be the kid.”
he does not remember enough to hug him. not yet.
instead, he turns toward bruce.
“banner says you’re becoming more spider,” tony says.
peter’s attention snaps toward the professor.
“i didn’t say that,” bruce replies.
“you used, like, seventeen more syllables.”
“that doesn’t make your version accurate.”
tony gestures toward peter’s face. “eyes?”
peter becomes very still.
you step closer to his side.
“black when he feels threatened,” you explain. “or when someone he loves is threatened.”
tony looks at your hand in peter’s.
“that seems inconvenient.”
“that’s why he went to bruce,” you say.
bruce removes peter’s folded diagrams from a leather bag and places them on the workbench.
“he’s designing a selective inhibitor,” bruce explains. “something to regulate the increased expression without suppressing the traits that allow him to function.”
tony studies the papers.
“no blood work?” he asks.
peter shakes his head.
“no tests,” he answers.
“paranoid.”
“careful.”
tony looks toward him.
“good answer.”
he pulls one of the diagrams closer. peter watches his eyes move over the receptor map.
“this section is wrong,” tony says.
peter steps forward before he can stop himself.
“it isn’t wrong.”
“you’re using a static response threshold.”
“because the baseline changes.”
“exactly. so static is wrong.”
“unless the device recalibrates continuously.”
tony looks up.
peter points toward the lower margin.
“it’s there,” he says. “adaptive feedback loop.”
tony follows his finger.
silence passes.
“huh,” your father murmurs.
peter shifts his weight.
tony pulls a stool toward the workbench with his foot.
“sit down, kid,” he says. “your handwriting is terrible.”
peter stares at him.
“are you helping?” he asks.
tony uncaps a marker.
“don’t make it weird.”
peter looks toward you. the hope on his face is fragile enough that it hurts to see.
you smile, and he sits.
—
the inhibitor takes three weeks.
bruce refuses to design it without safeguards. your father refuses to let bruce install safeguards he cannot improve. peter refuses all testing that requires storing a genetic sample, though he eventually allows bruce to monitor his heart rate and hormone levels through a temporary sensor placed against his skin.
you spend most evenings in the workshop with them.
the work develops a rhythm.
bruce recalculates receptor targets while tony builds the casing. peter rewrites the feedback algorithm every time new information forces him to change an assumption. you keep coffee near your father, tea near bruce, and food within peter’s reach because he forgets to eat whenever the equations begin making sense.
the first time you slide a sandwich toward peter without asking, his hands become still above the keyboard.
“what?” you ask.
peter looks down at the plate.
“you used to do that,” he says.
you lean against the workbench beside him.
“you used to forget lunch.”
“i still forget lunch.”
“exactly.”
his mouth curves. he reaches for the sandwich.
the memories continue returning in small pieces.
peter reaches for a chipped mug in your father’s kitchen, and you remember buying it because world’s okayest dad is printed across the side.
he sits at the end of the couch, leaving the exact space beside him where you always curl against his shoulder.
he hands you the screwdriver you need before you ask.
you steal the pickles from his sandwich.
every small thing restores something.
sometimes the memories hurt. sometimes they make you laugh.
sometimes peter stands alone near a window, staring out at the city with the quiet expression of someone still waiting for the world to take everything back.
you learn not to ask whether he is all right. instead, you stand beside him.
the first serious episode happens on the nineteenth night.
tony tests the inhibitor’s power supply while bruce monitors the feedback loop. peter sits on the edge of the examination platform with the unfinished device secured on the back of his neck. it resembles bruce’s inhibitor, though smaller and slimmer, built from dark metal with a narrow red line running beneath the casing.
you stand beside him with one hand resting near his knee.
“baseline is stable,” bruce says, studying the monitor. “sensory response is elevated, but the regulator is compensating.”
tony adjusts a setting on his tablet.
“increasing output by five percent,” he says.
the inhibitor vibrates softly against peter’s neck. his fingers tense.
“how does it feel?” you ask.
“quiet,” peter replies.
the word carries wonder.
he looks toward the workshop door.
“i can still hear the ventilation system,” he continues. “and the elevator. but it isn’t…”
peter closes his eyes.
“it isn’t inside my head,” he finishes.
bruce records the response.
tony lowers the output.
the power cuts out.
darkness drops across the workshop. emergency lights ignite a second later, painting the room in red.
peter moves before anyone else.
he pulls you from beside the platform and places himself between you and the door. his body lowers into a defensive stance. black covers his eyes before the backup generator completes its first cycle.
“peter,” you say.
he does not answer.
something strikes the outer hallway. metal bends. tony’s gauntlet forms around his hand.
“that wasn’t the power,” he says.
the workshop door tears inward.
three men in tactical gear enter beneath the emergency lights. the first carries a weapon built from stolen stark components. the second lifts a sonic emitter toward bruce. the third looks directly at the inhibitor secured on peter’s neck.
they have come for the research.
the sonic emitter activates. the sound exists beyond the range of ordinary hearing.
peter feels it everywhere.
pain tears through his skull. the world fractures into violent frequencies—the weapon’s pulse, the attackers’ heartbeats, your sharp intake of breath behind him.
one man aims toward you. the spider takes control.
peter crosses the workshop before the weapon fires.
his hand closes around the attacker’s throat and drives him into the wall hard enough to crack the reinforced panel. the weapon falls. peter catches it with his other hand and crushes the metal casing without looking.
the man claws at his wrist.
peter tightens his grip. his face is empty. his eyes reflect the red lights.
“peter,” you call.
he does not hear you beneath the emitter.
tony fires a repulsor toward the second attacker. bruce ducks behind the workbench as the pulse strikes the wall above him. the third man lunges toward peter’s inhibitor with a blade.
peter turns.
the blade never reaches him.
he catches the man’s wrist and bends until bone snaps beneath the glove. the scream cuts through the sonic frequency.
something in peter’s expression changes. not satisfaction, recognition.
prey is hurt. the threat remains alive. his body intends to correct that.
he throws the man across the room. the attacker strikes the floor near your feet.
you step back.
peter sees the movement. the first man has recovered enough to lift the fallen weapon toward you.
peter is on him before tony can fire.
he pins the attacker beneath one knee. one hand grips the man’s jaw. the other braces behind his skull.
you know what he is about to do.
“peter,” you shout.
his hands tighten, and you cross the room.
tony reaches for you.
“don’t,” your father warns.
you pull free.
peter’s head snaps toward the movement. black eyes fix on you. his breathing is slow, body held in the terrible stillness before violence.
you kneel in front of him.
“look at me,” you say.
the attacker gasps beneath his knee. peter’s gaze flickers toward the sound.
you place your hand against his cheek.
“not him,” you tell him. “me.”
his skin burns beneath your palm.
“he threatened you,” peter says. the words barely sound like him.
“he can’t hurt me now.”
“he tried.”
“i know.”
peter’s fingers remain locked around the attacker’s head.
“let him go,” you say.
his jaw tightens.
“peter.”
the black surface of his eyes reflects your face.
“you stop when i ask,” you remind him.
his breath catches.
“you always stop.”
peter releases the attacker.
the man collapses against the floor, coughing. tony fires a restraint disc that expands around his wrists and ankles.
peter remains kneeling.
the rage leaves him too quickly.
his body begins shaking as the black recedes from his eyes. brown returns around the pupils. horror follows it.
he looks at his hands.
“i was going to kill him,” he whispers.
you keep your palm against his face.
“but you didn’t.”
“i wanted to.”
“but you stopped.”
peter’s eyes lift to yours.
“because you were here.”
“yes.”
his expression breaks.
“what happens when you aren’t?”
the question reaches something deep enough that you cannot answer immediately.
behind you, bruce disables the sonic emitter. tony secures the remaining attackers. emergency lights continue pulsing across the workshop, turning peter’s face red and then dark in repeating intervals.
you take both his hands.
“then we keep working,” you say. “we make the inhibitor better. you learn other ways to come back.”
peter stares at your joined fingers.
“and until then?” he asks.
you move closer.
“until then, you stop being alone.”
—
peter moves into the compound two days later.
he argues at first.
the apartment is paid through the month. his things fit in three boxes. the city needs him closer to queens. every excuse arrives too quickly, rehearsed through four years of refusing to need anyone.
tony listens while tightening a screw on the inhibitor casing.
“great,” he says once peter finishes. “guest room is down the hall from hers.”
peter looks toward you.
“that wasn’t—”
“temporary,” tony interrupts. “banner says isolation makes you homicidal. i’m prescribing communal breakfast.”
bruce glances up from the monitor.
“that is not what i said.”
“close enough.”
peter’s mouth opens. you take his hand, and the argument fades.
“temporary,” peter says.
tony returns to the inhibitor.
“sure, kid.”
the first night, peter sleeps on the floor beside your bed.
you wake at three in the morning and find him sitting against the mattress with his knees drawn up, staring toward the window. the city glows beyond the glass, quieter from this height but never silent enough for him.
you reach over the edge of the bed.
“there’s room up here,” you murmur.
peter turns his head.
“i’m fine,” he says.
“you’ve been awake for two hours.”
his eyebrows lift.
“how do you know?”
“you tap your fingers when you’re trying not to move.”
peter looks down. his hand rests against his knee, index finger striking the fabric in an uneven rhythm.
“right,” he murmurs.
you lift the blanket.
“come here.”
he hesitates. not because he does not want to, but because he does. too much.
you recognize the fear now—the certainty that comfort is something borrowed, that every good thing has an ending already waiting inside it.
“i’m not going anywhere,” you say.
peter looks toward the floor.
“you don’t know that.”
“neither do you.”
“that’s not comforting.”
“it isn’t supposed to be.”
you extend your hand.
“we never knew what happened next,” you continue. “not before the spell. not now.”
peter studies your fingers.
“but i know you’re here tonight,” you say. “and i know you.”
his hand closes around yours. you pull gently.
peter climbs onto the bed and lies beside you. the mattress shifts beneath his weight. for a moment, he remains on his back, staring toward the ceiling while rain begins tapping softly against the window.
you move closer.
peter lifts one arm before you reach him.
habit.
you settle against his chest, resting your cheek over his heart. his arm closes around your waist, and his other hand finds yours beneath the blanket.
neither of you speaks for a while.
the room continues living around you. rain whispers against the glass. the air conditioner hums softly. somewhere down the hallway, one of the floorboards creaks beneath your father’s footsteps.
peter’s body goes rigid. his heartbeat slows.
you lift your head.
black spreads across his eyes.
“peter?” you whisper.
his gaze fixes on the bedroom door.
“someone’s outside,” he says.
you listen.
your father mutters to himself in the hallway, probably returning from the workshop at an hour he will later deny.
“it’s my dad,” you tell him.
peter’s shoulders remain tense.
“i know.”
the black remains. you reach toward his chest and stop before touching him.
“can i?” you ask.
peter looks at your hand.
he nods.
your palm settles over his heart. it beats too slowly beneath you. controlled, watchful, waiting.
“you’re safe,” you whisper.
his eyes fix on your face.
“you’re safe too,” peter replies.
“i know.”
“he was near the door.”
“he lives here.”
“i know.” the words sound strained.
you move closer until your forehead rests near his chin.
“nothing is threatening us,” you say.
peter closes his eyes.
when he opens them again, brown has begun returning around his pupils.
“i hate this,” he admits.
you trace your thumb over his shirt.
“the eyes?” you ask.
“the part where i look at someone i love and think about what i’d do if anything touched them.”
you stay quiet. rainwater moves down the window beside the bed, catching distant lights in broken lines.
“what do you think about?” you ask eventually.
his jaw tightens.
“you don’t want to know.”
“you’re still you when you think it.”
“it doesn’t feel like me.”
“then let me remind you.”
peter turns toward you. the black fades completely.
you touch the side of his face.
“you stop when i ask,” you say.
his eyes search yours.
“you came to bruce because you were afraid of hurting someone,” you continue. “you designed an inhibitor because you wanted to protect people without losing the part of yourself that saves them.”
your fingers move into his hair.
“you spent four years alone because you thought it protected us, even when it destroyed you,” you add.
his mouth trembles.
“that wasn’t the spider,” you tell him. “it was you making a terrible decision for a good reason.”
peter covers your hand with his.
“what if the inhibitor doesn’t work?” he asks.
“then bruce adjusts it.”
“what if it gets worse?”
“then we handle worse.”
“what if—”
you kiss him.
his question disappears against your mouth.
peter exhales shakily before pulling you closer. his arms settle around your waist, careful despite the strength inside them.
when you draw back, his forehead remains against yours.
“you’re not doing this alone,” you whisper.
his eyes close.
“i love you,” peter says.
the words sound different now. not like a confession, like something returning to its place.
you press your lips against his forehead.
“i remember,” you reply.
peter’s hold tightens.
outside, rain continues washing over the windows.
inside, his breathing gradually matches yours.
—
the finished inhibitor rests on peter’s neck.
the casing is dark enough to disappear against the red fabric, interrupted only by a narrow line of white light that changes to amber whenever his hormone levels begin rising. bruce calibrates the sensory threshold. tony builds three redundant power systems. peter writes the adaptive software himself.
the device does not cure him. it does not erase the spider.
it quiets the electrical current inside walls until it becomes background noise again. it lowers the ache behind his eyes. it creates distance between a threat and the instinct to destroy it.
most importantly, it gives him time to choose.
the first morning he wears it outside, you stand with him on the roof of the compound.
the sky brightens slowly beyond new york, darkness softening into blue along the horizon. the city stretches beneath you, windows catching the first light one building at a time.
peter rolls his neck.
“still strong,” he observes.
you lean against the concrete ledge beside him.
“devastating news for the criminals of queens,” you reply.
peter smiles.
the wind catches his curls and pushes them across his forehead. he wears his suit beneath an old sweatshirt, mask tucked into one pocket. the inhibitor gives a faint pulse against his neck.
“how does it feel?” you ask.
peter looks toward the city. a siren moves somewhere downtown. traffic gathers along the bridges. birds lift from the roof of a neighboring building, turning together above the morning streets.
“quieter,” he says.
you study his face.
“too quiet?”
peter listens for another moment, then he shakes his head.
“no,” he replies. “just enough.”
you take his hand. the movement is easy now. familiar.
neither of you has to think about it.
peter looks down at your joined fingers.
“i thought i had to choose,” he says.
“between what?”
“being peter or being spider-man.”
you move closer until your shoulder rests against his arm.
“you’ve always been both.”
“bruce said something like that.”
“bruce is smarter than you.”
peter looks offended.
“academically debatable.”
“he has seven doctorates.”
“i didn’t say i’d win the debate.”
you laugh. peter watches you with the quiet, disbelieving softness he still wears whenever happiness catches him unprepared.
“what?” you ask.
he shakes his head.
“nothing.”
“that isn’t a nothing face.”
“you remember my faces?”
“all of them.”
the smile fades slowly from his mouth. you turn toward him. peter’s eyes shine in the early light.
“even before i remembered,” you say, reaching for his hand, “something in me knew you.”
his fingers close more firmly around yours.
“your body remembered,” he murmurs.
“my heart did.”
peter’s breath catches. you reach up and touch his cheek.
“even when i couldn’t see your face,” you continue, “i knew someone belonged in the empty space.”
he leans into your palm.
“me?” he asks.
you smile.
“you.”
peter kisses you beneath the rising sun.
the city continues waking around you. horns sound below. wind moves between the towers. the first warmth of morning settles across your face while the inhibitor pulses once against peter’s neck and goes still.
somewhere behind you, the rooftop door opens. tony steps outside carrying two mugs of coffee and a third filled with tea.
he stops when he sees you.
“seriously?” your father asks. “at sunrise?”
peter pulls away, though his hand remains around yours.
“good morning, mr. stark,” he says.
tony holds out one of the coffees.
“you take too much sugar, right?”
peter stares at the mug. your father’s expression tightens as though he does not understand where the knowledge comes from.
peter accepts it carefully.
“yeah,” he whispers. “i do.”
tony looks between the two of you.
a fragment of memory shifts behind his eyes.
a teenager in the workshop. a red suit folded across a table. laughter from beneath an overturned chair. your hand resting in peter’s while tony pretends not to notice.
the images disappear before they fully form.
this time, something remains.
tony pats peter once on the shoulder.
“don’t make me regret the guest room,” he says.
peter looks down into his coffee to hide his eyes fill with tears.
“i won’t,” he replies.
your father hands you the tea.
“he will,” tony says. “statistically.”
peter releases a wet laugh.
the rooftop door closes behind tony as he returns inside, leaving the three of you with the morning.
peter stands beside you, coffee warming one hand and your fingers threaded through the other.
the headaches have not disappeared entirely.
his senses remain sharper than any human’s. the rage still lives somewhere beneath his skin, no longer denied and no longer given permission to decide what he becomes. some memories return slowly. others may never return to anyone except you.
four years cannot be undone by a device on his neck or a kiss beneath the sunrise.
but peter is no longer trying to erase the parts of himself that frighten him. you are no longer searching every room for a person without a face.
the city knows spider-man.
you know peter parker.
and when he steps onto the edge of the roof, he looks back. you remember every time he has done that.
every promise, every goodbye, every return.
“come home,” you tell him.
peter pulls the mask over his face. the white lenses turn toward you, bright against the red fabric.
“i will,” he promises.
then he jumps.
the web catches somewhere beyond the roof, carrying him out over the waking city. sunlight flashes across the inhibitor on his arm before he disappears between the buildings.
you watch until the line swings empty.
this time, the space he leaves behind does not feel like loss.
summary: in which a long-overdue pizza night brings everyone back to the hockey house for expensive wine, relentless teasing, and a little reminder that some things never really change.
notes: hi! i hope you’re all well! <3 please note that this story was actually one of my original found family fics, it just got lost somewhere in my drafts! i finally found it again, so i hope you enjoy! 💌💌
ꪆৎ
the hockey house was unusually calm for a friday night.
which, honestly, should’ve been the first warning sign that something was wrong.
there was no deafening music rattling the walls hard enough to make the upstairs picture frames shake. no hockey highlights replaying at full volume while dean and logan screamed over missed penalties from games that had happened months ago.
instead, the entire downstairs smelled overwhelmingly like tomato sauce, garlic, melted cheese, and freshly baked dough.
which somehow felt even more chaotic.
“okay,” tucker announces loudly from the middle of the kitchen, clapping his hands together once to grab everyone’s attention. “rule number one. nobody touches anything until i say so.”
garrett snorts from beside you, one arm hooked loosely around your waist while he leans back against the counter.
“you’re taking this way too seriously, tuck.”
tucker points at him instantly. “and that exact attitude is why your last attempt at cooking nearly hospitalised logan.”
“that was one time.”
logan looks personally offended from where he’s standing beside grace, already halfway through stealing shredded cheese directly from the bag.
“g,” he says flatly. “you gave me food poisoning.”
“allegedly.”
“i threw up for twelve hours.”
“you must have a weak immune system then.”
grace immediately chokes on her drink while dean drops his head against allie’s shoulder, his body shaking with laughter.
“fuck you,” logan mutters.
garrett grins.
tucker exhales sharply through his nose before turning back towards the kitchen island, clearly deciding the conversation is no longer worth participating in.
the counters themselves are already a complete disaster. bags of shredded mozzarella litter one side beside bowls of sauce, chopped vegetables and enough pepperoni to feed significantly more people than are actually standing in the kitchen. flour coats the countertops in a thin white layer, most of which somehow seems to have ended up on tucker’s shirt.
next to the stove sits a bottle of wine dean brought back from new york earlier that week after visiting his parents.
unfortunately, logan’s curiosity had gotten the better of him, googling how much it had cost.
which meant everyone else had found out too.
grace still refused to believe anybody would willingly spend that much money on wine.
“i’m sorry,” she says, staring at dean while he pours another glass. “there’s genuinely no way this tastes different enough to cost over three hundred dollars.”
dean glances up. “okay, first of all, i didn’t buy it.”
grace smiles. “that’s not the point.”
“it’s a little bit the point.”
“it tastes like regular wine.”
dean lets out a laugh, shaking his head as he lifts his own glass. “have you even tried it?”
grace looks offended by the question. “yes.”
“and?”
“it tastes like wine.”
logan immediately points across the kitchen. “that’s exactly what i said.”
dean stares at him for a moment, his expression completely blank. “that’s because neither of you know what you’re talking about.”
grace laughs. “and you do?”
“more than you two, apparently.”
“oh my god.”
“what?”
“nothing.”
dean narrows his eyes. “don’t.”
“i didn’t say anything.”
“you were going to.”
logan nods. “she definitely was.”
garrett snorts into his drink, clearly finding the conversation amusing while dean shakes his head, turning towards you instead.
“y/n.”
you glance up. he holds his wine glass out towards you. “try this.”
you eye him suspiciously. “why?”
“because apparently nobody else in this house has any taste.”
“hey,” allie protests.
“you’re staying out of this.”
you laugh, taking the glass from him. “why do i feel like i’m being set up?”
“just try it.”
you take a sip. dean watches you expectantly. you take another.
“…okay, wait.”
his eyebrows lift immediately, “right?”
you look down at the glass before looking back at him, fighting the smile threatening at the corner of your lips. “i don’t like how pleased you look right now.”
“that’s not an answer.”
“it is kind of good.”
the grin that spreads across his face is immediate, unbearably smug. “thank you.”
“i said kind of.”
“doesn’t matter.”
“it absolutely matters.”
dean takes the glass back from you. “you liked it.”
“i never said i didn’t.”
“exactly.”
you shake your head, laughing quietly. “you’re impossible.”
you reach for the bottle sitting beside dean, only for him to move it out of reach before you can grab it.
you stare at him. “what are you doing?”
“you made fun of my wine.”
“i literally said i liked it.”
“you said kind of.”
“dean.”
he lasts approximately two seconds before laughing, sliding it back towards you.
“thank you, di laurentis.”
“you’re welcome.”
you pour a little more into your glass before dean glances down at it.
“that’s enough.”
your head snaps towards him. “excuse me?”
“you heard me.”
“i’m twenty-one.”
“and?”
“and you’re not my dad.”
tucker looks up immediately from the pizza he’s working on. “debatable.”
dean closes his eyes. you bite back a laugh.
“don’t,” he warns.
“i didn’t say anything.”
“your face did.”
“what’s wrong with my face?”
“right now? a lot.”
you gasp, reaching for the nearest thing on the counter and throwing a piece of mozzarella at him.
it hits him directly in the chest.
dean looks down at it, then back at you. “really?”
you smile sweetly. “sorry.”
“no, you’re not.”
“not even a little bit.”
tucker points between the two of you with the wooden spoon in his hand. “this. this is exactly what i’m talking about.”
“nobody knows what you’re talking about, tuck” dean says.
“father dean.”
“oh my god.”
“the evidence is right there.”
dean looks towards allie like he’s expecting some form of support. she takes a sip of her wine, nodding her head. “he has a point.”
“baby.”
“sorry.”
she doesn’t look sorry at all.
sabrina laughs from beside tucker. “the group chat has been called ‘dean’s children’ for over a year now. i don’t know why you’re still fighting it.”
“because i told you idiots to change it.”
“garrett gave you his phone to change it,” logan reminds him.
“i remember.”
“and then you didn’t.”
dean looks increasingly irritated. “because i don’t care.”
“you care so much,” you say, your tone teasing.
his eyes immediately find yours. “y/n.”
you grin. “yes.”
dean points at you. “you’re my least favourite.”
“you said i was your favourite last week.”
“things change.”
“you bought me coffee this morning.”
“and i regret it.”
you smile into your glass. dean rolls his eyes, but the corner of his mouth lifts anyway.
the conversation dissolves again after that, tucker finally managing to force everyone’s attention back towards the actual reason you’re all standing in the kitchen.
or trying to.
you’re tucked against garrett’s side wearing one of his old briar hoodies over tiny blush-pink pajama shorts, the sleeves long enough to cover most of your hands. his arm remains looped around your waist absentmindedly, fingers resting against your hip beneath the hem of the hoodie.
“he’s really enjoying this isn't he” you mumble quietly, glancing towards tucker, noting the small smile on his features as he moves around the kitchen with ease.
garrett hums softly above you. “he’s been planning this for like four weeks.”
“i heard that,” tucker calls immediately.
“good,” garrett replies.
logan wanders towards the fridge a second later before suddenly stopping mid-step.
“…why is there a framed photo of dean in the fridge?”
the entire kitchen goes silent.
you blink. grace blinks. even tucker freezes halfway through spreading sauce across his pizza.
“there’s a what?” sabrina asks.
logan reaches inside before slowly pulling out a silver picture frame.
sure enough, it’s a photo of dean, not even a good one.
he’s squinting directly into the sun wearing sunglasses and what appears to be three separate chains around his neck.
garrett immediately folds in half laughing beside you, his fingers tightening around your waist as he does.
“no.”
“oh my god,” grace wheezes.
dean looks personally offended. “first of all, that’s one of my best photos.”
allie looks at the picture. “it’s absolutely not.”
“second,” dean continues, looking back at logan. “why was it in the fridge?”
every head slowly turns towards tucker, who immediately points at logan.
“don’t look at me,” logan says. “i didn’t put it there.”
“bullshit.”
“i swear.”
grace reaches over, taking the frame from him, “wait.” she squints at the back before suddenly laughing harder.
“no.”
dean’s expression falls. “what?”
grace turns it around. written across the back in black marker are the words
WORLD’S BEST HOCKEY HOUSE FATHER
the kitchen erupts.
garrett nearly slides off the stool beside you. sabrina has buried her face in her hands and allie is laughing so hard she has to put her glass down.
you’re not doing much better.
“you guys are unbelievable,” dean says, although the small grin tugging at his lips makes it difficult to take his words seriously.
“that’s actually hilarious,” allie manages.
dean points accusingly around the room. “which one of you idiots did this?”
nobody answers.
“tuck?”
“no.”
“garrett?”
“nope.”
“logan?”
a pause.
“maybe.”
“logan.”
“i said maybe.”
the laughter starts all over again.
for the next several minutes, the framed photo remains propped beside the wine bottles while everyone continues taking turns moving it somewhere increasingly ridiculous.
at one point, you look over to find someone has placed a slice of pepperoni directly on dean’s forehead in the picture.
you immediately start laughing again.
dean follows your gaze. “oh, come on.”
“it suits you.”
“y/n.”
“what?”
“take it off.”
“why me?”
“because you’re standing right there.”
you make absolutely no effort to move. “looks good to me.”
he stares at you for a long moment, sighing. “after everything i’ve done for you.”
you laugh. “you’re so dramatic.”
“i hope you remember this next time you need something.”
“i will.”
“good.”
“i’ll ask allie.”
allie immediately raises her glass towards you. “i’ve got you.”
dean looks between the two of you in disbelief. “unbelievable.”
eventually, tucker manages to get everyone to focus long enough to actually make the pizzas.
sort of.
there are supposed to be four.
one somehow ends up with almost an entire bag of mozzarella on it because logan insists there is no such thing as too much cheese.
“that’s too much.”
logan looks down at the pizza. “it’s fine.”
“you can’t even see the sauce.”
“exactly.”
tucker stares at him. logan adds another handful.
at the opposite end of the island, sabrina is attempting to make her and tucker’s pizza look vaguely presentable. tucker reaches over, moving one piece of pepperoni. sabrina notices, immediately looking at him.
“stop.”
“what?”
“stop touching it.”
“i’m helping.”
“you’re moving everything.”
“because you’ve put all the pepperoni on one side.”
sabrina glances down at the pizza. “and?”
“and then the other side doesn’t have any.”
“i know.”
tucker pauses. “why?”
“because i don’t want pepperoni on my half.”
he looks at her for a second before quietly moving the piece back. you smile at the interaction before reaching into the open bag of mozzarella sitting beside you.
“y/n.”
your hand stops halfway to your mouth. tucker is staring at you from across the island.
you slowly eat the cheese anyway, feigning innocence, “hm?”
“seriously?”
“i was hungry.”
“we are literally making pizza.”
“which isn’t ready yet.”
garrett reaches past you, stealing a piece too. tucker looks at him, then at you, then back at garrett.
“both of you are just as bad as each other.”
garrett shrugs, eating the cheese. “you invited us.”
“still.”
somehow, everyone eventually gets back to actually making their pizzas, passing toppings across the island and arguing over who’s stolen what.
tucker keeps a particularly close eye on you and garrett.
the first two pizzas finally make it into the oven, mostly because tucker physically takes them away before anyone can add anything else.
it was rare all of you were together like this anymore.
between hockey schedules, internships, exams, away games, practices, and everyone slowly figuring out their own lives outside of briar, nights where everybody ended up in the same room at the same time didn’t happen nearly as often as they used to.
which was probably why nobody seemed particularly eager for the night to end.
the kitchen remains comfortably loud around you, conversations overlapping from every direction as bottles of wine slowly empty and pizza ingredients disappear at an alarming rate.
someone is arguing with tucker about the correct amount of cheese to put on a pizza. logan is attempting to steal pepperoni whenever tucker turns his back. grace is leaning against the opposite side of the island with allie, both of them half-listening to sabrina as she tries to work out where tucker has put the extra sauce.
somewhere along the way, you end up sitting on the countertop.
you’re not entirely sure when it happens.
one minute you’re standing beside garrett, the next you’re perched between a bowl of leftover mushrooms and someone’s abandoned phone while he stands in front of you.
he’s still talking to logan.
something about practice tomorrow morning.
you’re barely listening. your fingers have found the drawstring of his hoodie, winding it absently around your index finger before letting it unravel again.
garrett doesn’t seem to notice.
or maybe he does, because every time you let go, he shifts slightly closer and the string ends up back within reach.
you wind it around your finger again.
garrett nods at something he says before reaching blindly beside you, picking up your wine glass.
you watch him take a sip. “garrett! that’s mine.”
he glances at the glass, “i know.”
“you don’t even like wine.”
he swallows, immediately making a face.
you laugh. “why are you drinking it?”
“wanted a sip.”
“there’s water in the fridge.”
“this was closer.”
you reach for the glass, but he moves it slightly out of reach.
“seriously?”
garrett’s mouth twitches. “what, we can’t share now?”
“you have your own drink.”
“we share everything else.”
there’s just enough emphasis on everything to make you pause.
your eyes narrow. “don’t.”
“what?”
he looks entirely too innocent.
“you know what.”
“i didn’t say anything.”
“you didn’t have to.”
garrett grins, finally handing the glass back to you. “dirty mind, baby.”
your mouth falls open. “my dirty mind?”
he’s already turning back towards logan. “didn’t say it was a bad thing.”
you stare at the side of his face for a second before kicking lightly at his thigh. garrett only laughs, catching your ankle before you can do it again.
he turns back towards logan like the conversation never stopped. you shake your head, smiling to yourself as you take another sip.
it feels easy, familiar.
the kind of night that seems to slip by far too quickly without anybody noticing. eventually you slide back down from the counter when sabrina asks you something from across the island.
you turn towards her, laughing as you shift your weight against the bench.
your elbow catches the base of your wine glass. not hard, just enough.
the stem wobbles once, then twice. you don’t even notice, garrett does. his hand moves almost immediately, fingers closing around the stem before the glass can tip any further.
he steadies it, moves it further onto the counter, then goes straight back to whatever dean was saying to him.
you look down at the glass, then at him. “did you just save my wine?”
garrett glances at you. “yeah.”
“oh. i thought i had it.”
his brows lift slightly. “did you?”
“yes.”
“baby, you didn’t even notice.”
“i noticed.”
“after i caught it.”
you narrow your eyes at him. “still counts.”
a smile pulls at the corner of his mouth. “sure.”
“don’t look at me like that.”
“like what?”
“like you know i’m wrong.”
his smile grows. “you said it, not me.”
“you’re annoying.”
“and your wine’s still in the glass.”
you glance down at it. unfortunately, he has a point. “thank you,” you mumble.
garrett leans down, pressing a quick kiss to your temple. “you’re welcome, baby.”
“okay,” tucker interrupts from across the kitchen. “can garrett actually do something?”
garrett doesn’t move. “i’m busy.”
“doing what?”
garrett gestures vaguely towards you. “this.”
you snort, pushing gently at his chest.
tucker stares at him. “you see her every day.”
“and?”
“grate the cheese.”
he shoves the cheese grater across the island. garrett catches it with one hand.
“bossy.”
“someone has to be.”
garrett finally moves towards the other side of the island, his fingers finding yours as he goes and pulling you along with him.
you follow without thinking twice.
he picks up the block of mozzarella and starts grating it. you watch for approximately ten seconds before interrupting, "you’re holding it wrong.”
garrett looks at you. “i’m not.”
“you are.”
“i think i know how to grate cheese.”
“clearly not.”
“y/n.”
“garrett.”
he looks back down, continuing. you watch the grater slip slightly against the block of cheese.
garrett pauses. you raise your eyebrows.
"nothing happened.”
a laugh escapes you. “you almost grated your hand!”
“no, i didn’t.”
“you absolutely did.”
“i had it handled.”
“sure.”
“i did.”
logan glances over from beside grace. “if you cut your hand open making pizza, jensen is going to fucking kill you.”
“thank you, logan” garrett says dryly.
“just looking out for you.”
“appreciate it.”
you’re still smiling when you reach over. “move your hand.”
“why?”
“because you’re doing it wrong.”
“i’m not.”
“garrett.”
he finally lets you take his hand. you shift his fingers slightly around the block of mozzarella before changing the angle of the grater.
“like this.”
“i was doing that.”
you look up at him, smiling softly. “no, you weren’t.”
“basically.”
“not even close.”
garrett doesn’t answer.
it takes you a second to realise why.
he isn’t looking at the cheese anymore, he’s looking at you.
your fingers are still resting over his, your body tucked close beside him because there isn’t enough room around the island, and something about his expression makes your stomach flip.
soft, completely distracted.
you glance down at your hands before looking back at him. “what?”
“nothing.”
“why are you looking at me like that?”
his mouth pulls into a small smile. “like what?”
“you know what.”
“i really don’t.”
“garrett.”
his smile grows slightly. you narrow your eyes.
“i’m trying to stop you from losing a finger.”
“i know.”
“so pay attention.”
“i am.”
you look pointedly towards the untouched block of cheese. “to the cheese, graham.”
garrett finally looks down. “right.”
you shake your head, trying to hide your smile as you let go of his hand. from somewhere behind you, dean makes a noise.
it's not loud, just enough that you hear it.
you turn around. he’s standing beside allie with his arms crossed, watching the two of you.
“what?”
dean shakes his head. “nothing.”
you narrow your eyes. “why are you looking at me like that?”
“i’m not.”
“you are.”
“leave me alone, y/n.”
“you’re weird.”
“and you’re distracting him.”
garrett looks over immediately. “she’s helping.”
“sure.”
you point towards dean. “see? that was a tone.”
“there was no tone.”
“there was absolutely a tone.”
allie pats dean lightly on the chest.
“leave the lovebirds alone.”
dean closes his eyes, shaking his head before stifling a small laugh.
-
by the time the last pizza comes out of the oven, nobody seems particularly interested in staying in the kitchen anymore.
logan is the first to disappear into the living room with a plate piled considerably higher than everyone else’s.
“did you take five pieces?” tucker calls after him.
“no.”
everyone looks towards the living room.
there’s a pause.
“six.”
tucker mutters something under his breath.
sabrina laughs, taking his hand and pulling him away from the remaining pizza before he can go after him.
eventually, everyone follows.
plates are balanced on knees, wine glasses transferred carefully to the coffee table, the framed photo of dean somehow making the journey into the living room despite his repeated attempts to leave it behind.
nobody admits to bringing it, yet it somehow ends up propped beside the television.
“seriously?” dean asks.
logan looks over from the couch. “what?”
“get rid of it.”
“i didn’t put it there.”
“you did.”
“prove it.”
dean stares at him. logan takes another bite of pizza.
you curl into the corner of the couch beside garrett, your legs stretched across his lap while he leans back into the cushions.
his hand settles around your ankle almost immediately. his thumb moves absently against the bare skin above your sock while everyone argues about what to put on.
“not hockey,” grace says immediately.
logan looks offended. “why not?”
“because i’m not spending friday night watching a game from 2017.”
“it was a good game.”
“you already know who wins.”
“that doesn’t make it less good.”
“yes, it does.”
dean reaches for the remote. tucker grabs it first.
“absolutely not.”
“give me that.”
“no.”
“tuck.”
“you picked last time.”
“because you have terrible taste.”
“says the man who owns three-hundred-dollar wine.”
grace nods from the floor, laughing.
“why am i getting attacked again?”
you laugh quietly, sinking further against garrett. his hand moves from your ankle to your calf when you shift, settling there without thought.
across the room, allie is tucked into dean’s side, her feet beneath his thigh while he continues trying to steal the remote from tucker. sabrina has claimed the other end of the couch. grace is sitting on the floor between logan’s legs, her back resting against the couch while he absentmindedly plays with the ends of her hair, only stopping every few seconds to reach for another slice of pizza.
the framed photo of dean remains beside the television.
nobody says anything about how difficult it had been to get everyone here tonight.
nobody mentions the schedules that had to line up, or the assignments finished early, or the fact that nights like this used to happen without anyone having to plan them at all.
maybe that was part of getting older. things that once happened automatically started requiring effort.
but for now, everyone was here.
dean arguing with tucker over the remote. logan reaching towards grace’s plate despite still having food on his own. allie laughing at something sabrina said.
summary: one shitty apartment elevator reminds you exactly why you’re marrying garrett graham.
word count: 2k
warnings: claustrophobia! loosely inspired by the elevator scene in “the wall of winnipeg and me” by mariana zapata and what my husband does when life gets too loud.
Everyone has fears. Garrett is no exception.
When scared of failure, he sometimes pushes himself too hard for approximately a month until he’s completely burnt out. If he’s suddenly riddled by the fear of becoming his father, he may isolate himself in the bedroom and spiral until you drag him elsewhere for a staged intervention. Spiders are not his favorite thing, but he’ll (wo)man up and handle them behind twelve degrees of separation and his athletic slides as a weapon. When it’s before 8AM and you’re awake, well, that frightens everyone.
Through the help of therapy and time, Garrett has begun to learn healthy coping skills for himself and his fears. He still goes into emergency “must fix everything” mode when something scares you.
The first clue should have been the water damage on the ceiling in the lobby. The second was likely when the agent texted that she was running late to the showing. A nonnegotiable of “easily accessible via stairs” was mentioned once or twice early on but clearly had been ignored based on the luxury complex’s penthouse, which would have counted as strike number three if you and Garrett weren’t so damn excited to start your own life in Boston together.
Garrett looks down at his phone for guidance. “We can take…” His brows furrow. “...thirty-three flights of stairs.”
You look down at his calves, which you know are still fatigued from the Bruins’ conditioning sessions based on the miniscule limp he’s been sporting for the past few days. You also know he won’t ever admit it.
Garrett catches where you’re staring and scowls. “I feel like you’re going to say something deeply offensive about my manhood.”
“Let’s just take the elevator,” you offer coolly.
“I’m not asking my claustrophobic fiancé to get into a metal deathtrap for a lease we’re not going to sign,” he deadpans.
You roll your eyes, but your hand finds his forearm where he’s warm and safe; nothing bad ever happens to you there. “You take elevators every day.”
He softens underneath your touch. “Have you ever asked me to go home for Thanksgiving?”
“No.”
“Same thing.”
A resident takes that moment to brush past you two in the hallway, headed towards the elevator that undoubtedly only accepts one of those keycards that cost $150 to replace.
You purse your lips and try to sound confident. “What if the rooftop is really pretty? It’s better than waiting in the car at the next stop. Two elevator rides won’t kill me.”
Garrett’s eyes have slanted over to the rapidly retreating back. You start steering his arm in that direction.
“Come on,” you coax gently. “I know you want to see it.”
A small smile plays at his lips, and you know you’ve won him over like you always do. “Two rides,” he repeats. “Rooftop. We make out. We leave this place forever.”
“Who said anything about making out?”
“Are you in or not?”
You’re laughing by the time Garrett’s long strides catch the sliding doors. He slots his hand into the opening and greets the disgruntled occupant who smells stronger than cigarettes and fixes his sunken eyes onto you immediately.
“Rooftop, please,” you beam, although the first bead of sweat has started forming at your temple.
The man bares his yellowing teeth at you. Without looking away, he pushes the floor button with one long fingernail.
“Jesus,” Garrett huffs underneath his breath. He quietly fixes himself to your back and locks a protective arm around your waist. He stays that way - chin above your head, hand flexed at your hip, glare trained on the other man - until the doors open a few stops above the ground floor.
When it’s just you two again, you murmur, “See, this isn’t so bad,” while Garrett starts grumbling about firing the agent as soon as you're back in his Jeep.
The fourth red flag should have been the grating sound the doors made when they closed after an indefinite pause. The fifth would have been the way the lights flickered at the tenth and eleventh floor, but you’re too busy nervously picking underneath your fingernails while Garrett watches for any signs of distress on your face.
“You’re doing so good,” he praises gently, now facing you with his hands on either side of the railing behind you. The statement would flip your tummy for a very different reason if nausea wasn’t commandeering most of the space already.
His finger just grazes the band of your engagement ring when the elevator gives its first jerk. Before he even stills, the box rattles dramatically, quiets down in that deafening sort of way that makes you hyperaware of life itself, jerks once more, and then freezes completely, leaving you two suspended twenty plus floors midair while encased in metal.
Everything goes dark.
For a moment, all you hear is Garret’s sharp intake of breath - or maybe it’s yours. You can only feel the wetness gathering at the back of your neck. You think you might open your mouth to say something real and concealed by dark humor, but your tongue dries up. You can barely recognize the shapes in front of you when Garrett pulls back to search for the emergency button in the pitch black.
When nothing happens on the first press, he considers pushing it down six more times in frantic succession; instead, his ears perk up at your little whimper, and suddenly he’s the professional athlete who grounds himself through his body and box breathes through his nose.
“Hey.” Strong hands cup your face, so infinitely gentle where they hold you. “Hey, baby. You with me?”
Your chest starts to puff restlessly. You can barely see your own fingers where they grip Garret’s shoulders, let alone his longer ones when they come up to your hair and start pushing clammy tendrils back from your eyes.
“Hey,” he tries again, sounding both patient and panicked as he softens his tone. “Talk to me. I’m right here.”
“Bad,” you gasp out. “This is bad.”
Garrett is shaking his head before you’ve finished that sentence. “This happens,” he lies easily, finger fishing for the button once more when he blocks your view from seeing his silhouette move.
Your voice sounds far away. “Can I… can I sit down?”
Garrett’s heart drops to his stomach. “Yeah, baby, ‘course you can. C’mere.”
Carefully and without moving the elevator more, Garrett curls his hands over your shoulders and slowly eases you down. The floor is cool beneath you, a stark contrast to the temperature of your skin. You unsteadily curl your knees to your chest and plop your face into them. Garrett continues standing above you, unsure if he should punch open the electrical box or comfort you, and for a small, silly second, he reverts back to his younger self, helpless and frozen.
Fix it.
Fix it.
Fix it.
Before the fear gets the chance to embed itself in him too, he shakes his head and blinks it all away. He crouches down in front of you, so painstakingly aware of scaring you and the elevator into lurching.
“You’re alright,” he murmurs, mouth somewhere close to where the first bead of sweat was before it fell. “I’m not going anywhere without you.”
Your body tightens. Garrett makes a soft sound, finding your arms where they wrap too tightly around your legs. He rubs his hands along them, trying to loosen you. You don’t budge.
He switches tactics. “Through your nose and out your mouth, baby, come on. That’s it. Deep breaths.”
They wash over your legs in uneven spurts. Garrett grinds his molars but doesn’t squeeze you where he holds you. He clicks the button one more time, grimaces when the elevator rattles again, and uses the distraction to bring himself fully down to your level before he pulls you into his lap.
He tucks his legs on either side of you, cocooning you against his chest. His fingers return to your shoulders, kneading whatever tension lies there. You press your mouth into his throat, inhaling his woodsy scent that always seems to mix in with the fresh laundry of his soft shirt and remnants of this morning’s black coffee and protein shake.
Garrett hopes his breathing pattern convinces yours to do the same. He doesn’t mention the procedure again, now opting for the type of quiet comfort that comes only from being around the person who goes to sleep next to you and wakes up happily with your hair in their mouth.
When the air becomes stale and scary again, he starts to hum.
It’s a melody that’s muted but familiar, something his mom used to sing all the time. It used to annoy him when she didn’t realize she was singing it everywhere; he used to roll his eyes. Looking back on it now, with you tucked closely underneath his chin and your fingers clutching his shirt, it might be his favorite song ever.
Your next breath unfurls quietly into his throat. He breaks from the song momentarily for an encouraging noise, tightening his hand at the back of your neck.
“That’s it,” he murmurs. “Good job, baby.”
When he hums the next verse, each vibration settles against your ear and moves deep into your chest. You try to press even closer to him and frown when you cannot in your current position. He notices, because he always notices, and curls one arm beneath your legs before you’re sideways in his lap, draped over his muscular thighs.
The power flickers above you; neither of you notice.
The song dies down quietly. Garrett repositions you against his shoulder and kisses your forehead, letting his mouth linger there.
“Guess what I learned recently?” he murmurs against the top of your head.
You barely register his new strategy to relax you - you just do so anyway against him like it’s basic nature. You wet your lips and try, “What?”
Garrett smiles into your hair at the first sign of your voice. “Hey, baby,” he says gently. “Good to have you back. I’m going to tell you facts until you tell me to shut up.”
You almost laugh, taken aback. “What?” you ask again, a little stronger this time.
“Yup. Octopuses have three hearts.”
You sit up against his shoulder, sniffling. “Okay…”
“Cows have best friends.”
Your next small laugh is full of water. “Have you been watching National Geographic again?”
He ignores that but rewards you with another kiss to your forehead. “Goats have really weird pupils.”
“That’s nice, honey.”
“Penguins propose with rocks.”
You press your nose into his neck. “You proposed with a rock.”
Garrett lightly taps your knee and then skims his fingers up and down the full length of your leg in a slow, tantalizing rhythm that calms you completely. “Exactly.”
“But you’re a Bruin.”
Garrett mock gasps. “Does Sidney know that?”
You groan into his skin. “You’re ridiculous.”
“You are fully folded up into me right now,” he teases quietly, but he wouldn’t have you any other way.
You tighten for a moment before you relax once more. You turn to weave both of your arms around his neck, pulling him fully into you because the contact has become not enough again.
“You’re okay,” he repeats softly. “I’m not going anywhere.”
Both of you settle into silence at that, knowing he means it. He nuzzles his nose into your hair, moving his head back and forth with it every time he breathes. Your pattern matches his this time.
A few minutes later, the first crackle of the speaker in the elevator comes. “Is anyone in there?”
Garrett tightens his hold on you and tucks your face back into his neck. “Yes!” he calls back impatiently. “I think one of your residents hexed us.”
You giggle while the unknown presence pauses. “Sorry, repeat that?” it muffles through the box.
Garrett mumbles a “Nevermind,” and pats your hair down. “Any day now would be nice.”
You’re sweet even in stressful situations, so he presses his lips together when you shoot him a pointed look.
“So,” you whisper a few minutes later when the lights have come on and the firefighters are somewhere in the building. “Not this one, huh?”
Garrett’s chest finally loosens. “No, baby,” he murmurs, squeezing your hip once. “None of them. I’m building you a fucking house.”
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
Okay but u know that one trend where u have to guess the number written on ur forehead and u have to ask questions to narrow it down?
Well I can just imagine doing that with the briar boys and the girls and when it's Garrett's turn to ask a question, he's like "would I go down on u for this long?" And it's the number 33 or sum and ur like "baby, you'd go down on me for that many days if u could" and everyone's just disgusted but hes got a huge smile on his face just thinking about it.
pairing – Petal!Reader x Garrett Graham
summary – Garrett Graham has a ten-step plan to get his girl back.
warnings – Strong language, concussion symptoms, alcohol consumption, abusive family dynamics, relationship anxiety, references to a past sexual encounter, sexual harassment, unwanted touching, non-consensual ass slapping, physical violence, repeated punching, blood and injury, panic and dissociation.
word count – 11.1k
By ten-thirty the next morning, she had somehow ended up back at the hockey house.
Somehow, in this case, involved Garrett appearing outside her dorm with coffee, asking where she planned to rehearse, listening while she explained that her roommate had invited two people over to work on a group presentation and all three of them considered whispering an unnecessary limitation on collaborative learning, then saying, “House’ll be empty in a couple hours,” as if this were neutral information rather than an invitation arranged carefully enough that she could pretend it wasn’t one.
She had accepted before caution could call a meeting. Now she sat in the corner of the living-room couch with her audition packet balanced across one thigh, a pencil tucked behind her ear and one socked foot folded beneath her. The house moved loudly around her.
Game-day loud. Cupboards opened and shut in the kitchen. Somebody had left the television running on a muted sports channel, highlights flickering across the screen while no one watched.
Gear bags crowded the front hall in a dark, expensive heap, sticks leaned against the wall beside them, and every few minutes one of the boys crossed through the living room carrying something he had apparently forgotten to pack the first four times.
St. Anthony’s sat over the house like incoming weather. Nobody said they were nervous. Hockey players had developed several hundred alternate ways to express anxiety without allowing the word itself into the building.
Logan had retaped the handle of one stick twice and was now peeling the tape off again because the overlap near the knob was, according to him, fucked.
Tucker had checked the contents of his gear bag so many times she was beginning to wonder whether someone had been quietly stealing individual pieces of equipment between inspections.
Dean had eaten half a banana, abandoned it on the kitchen counter, returned five minutes later to accuse everybody of moving it, then discovered it exactly where he had left it.
Garrett was the quietest, which made him the easiest to read. He moved through the room with too much purpose. Up the stairs, down again, into the kitchen, back toward the front hall, phone appearing in his hand every few minutes before disappearing into his pocket without him doing anything visible with it.
His shoulders remained set beneath a dark Briar sweatshirt, curls repeatedly pushed away from his forehead until they fell forward again.
Every time a car slowed outside, his head turned toward the window.
Phil might come tonight. There had been no message confirming it. No call. Only the Rangers package appearing at the auction beneath Phil’s name, Dean announcing him as part of the family, and the ugly possibility that the donation hadn’t been a distant gesture.
That Phil had arranged it because he planned to walk into Briar’s rink tonight and sit beneath the lights as though Thanksgiving had never happened.
Garrett hadn’t said much about it after Malone’s. Neither had Logan. The tension between them hadn’t broken anything obvious. Logan was still here. Garrett still asked whether he had packed the backup tape.
Logan still tossed Garrett a protein bar when he noticed the coffee in his hand had become breakfast. They spoke when the house required it and avoided every sentence that might lead back to the auction table.
It wasn’t silence. It was the careful, unpleasant politeness of two people carrying a glass between them and refusing to admit it was already cracked.
She looked down at the audition packet and tried to return to Mara’s kitchen. The page had acquired so many pencil marks it looked concerning. Arrows, circles, tiny notes in the margins, one entire sentence crossed out and rewritten twice even though she was not responsible for the sentence and the playwright would probably object to being edited by an undergraduate operating on fear and half-caf coffee.
Tomorrow. The word refused to become less horrifying no matter how often she placed it inside practical sentences.
The audition is tomorrow. Tomorrow at eleven. Tomorrow in Studio A. Tomorrow she would walk into a room carrying twelve minutes of work and ask several strangers to imagine putting money, time, reputation, and an entire production around her body.
No problem.
She pressed the pencil tip lightly beneath Mara’s second line and read it under her breath. “I’m not avoiding you. I am giving you the dignity of privacy while you die.”
The comedy was supposed to sit in the certainty. Mara genuinely believed she was being generous to the plant. That was what Garrett had understood over dinner before she did: she wasn’t pretending things were light because she didn’t know they were bad. She was making them light because admitting the truth would change what she had to do next.
Her eyes moved over the line again.
From the kitchen, Tucker said, “Yo, G. Your girl coming tonight?”
The pencil stopped beneath her finger. There was a pause. Small, but present enough that her attention lifted from the page even while the rest of her body remained carefully arranged around pretending not to listen.
Garrett’s voice came from near the front hall. “Dude. Come on.”
Tucker sighed with the exhausted patience of someone who had tried language, subtlety and now brute force. “Whatever. Is she coming?”
Another pause. “Yeah,” Garrett said. His voice had lowered slightly, the word almost swallowed beneath the sound of a zipper closing. “With Allie.”
Warmth moved low and inconvenient through her stomach. Your girl. Garrett hadn’t corrected Tucker. Not exactly.
He had objected to the question’s phrasing, maybe, or to being asked about her while she sat twenty feet away with functioning ears. But when Tucker stripped the sentence down to logistics, Garrett had answered.
She lowered her gaze before anyone entered the living room and discovered her smiling and eavesdropping.
The pros-and-cons list had been a mistake. At one fourteen that morning, unable to sleep and too tired to sustain any form of dignified emotional processing, she had sat cross-legged in bed with her desk lamp switched on.
PROS, she had written on one side. CONS on the other.
It was the sort of exercise suggested by women online who owned matching linen sets and described emotional decisions as opportunities for alignment.
She had expected it to provide clarity. Instead, she had produced a document that would have got her removed from any jury assessing her own competence.
She loved him. There was no meaningful debate left there. No reasonable person could review the evidence and return another verdict. She had never stopped. She had only learned how to carry it without letting the weight show through every movement.
She also felt better when he was near. Her body had proved that repeatedly, softening toward him before she had authorised it, sleeping deeper against his chest, handing him the tender parts of herself in small unconscious motions and then acting surprised when he held them carefully.
She couldn’t go back to who she had been with him. She knew that too. But Garrett wasn’t asking her to. Not really.
He had shown up. He had listened. He had let her be angry without using his own hurt as a weapon. He had learned the difference between taking care of her and taking over, even if the lesson required four hockey players, one handwritten schedule and a freshman carrying emergency oatmeal through an ice rink.
He was moving toward her. At some point, hiding behind the fact that he had hurt her would become its own kind of refusal. He could change everything she had asked him to change and still remain standing outside if she never unlocked the door.
The thought had sat with her until nearly three in the morning.
Now Garrett came into the living room carrying a water bottle and the black team jacket he had been searching for twenty minutes earlier. He stopped beside the couch and looked down at the pages spread across her lap.
“Hey.”
She glanced up. “Hey.”
His eyes travelled briefly over the packet, the pencil behind her ear, the line she had underlined hard enough to dent the paper beneath it. “You want me to run lines with you?”
She blinked. Behind him, the house continued preparing for war. Tucker was telling Dean he could not bring three separate pairs of headphones to the rink. Logan walked past the doorway with a stick under one arm and did not look toward either of them.
“Oh, no.” She straightened the packet on her thigh. “You’re busy. It’s okay.”
Garrett frowned. “No.”
Her brows lifted.
“No, your stuff’s important too.” He shifted the jacket beneath his arm, gaze remaining on her face. “Did you need me to help?”
The question landed with more weight than it should have, not because Garrett had never helped before. He had spent an hour lying beside her correcting repeated words in an assignment while pretending a sixty-six qualified him for academic leadership.
But the whole house was wound tight around his game. Conference ranking, captaincy, St. Anthony’s, Phil, Logan. Every part of Garrett’s life had arranged itself toward the rink tonight, and he was standing in front of her asking whether Mara’s relationship with a dying plant required his immediate involvement.
She smiled, unable to keep the softness entirely out of it. “It’s really okay, Garrett. I’ll rehearse once you guys leave.”
His frown remained. “You sure?”
“I am.”
He looked at the packet again, visibly unconvinced that a woman with fourteen margin notes beside one line had reached a stable decision. Still, he nodded. “Okay.”
Garrett dropped his jacket over the arm of the couch and sat beside her. The cushions dipped beneath his weight, drawing her slightly toward him before she corrected herself.
He rested both forearms over his thighs, water bottle loose between his hands, one knee bouncing faintly beneath the dark fabric of his sweats.
She watched it for a second. Then she moved the audition packet onto the coffee table and reached for his hand.
Garrett went still. His hand had been resting between them, broad and familiar, knuckles marked faintly from practice. She simply turned it over and took it, threading her fingers through his before settling both of their hands in her lap.
His gaze dropped immediately. She began playing with his fingers. Pressing his palm flat beneath hers. Tracing the rough callus beneath his middle finger. Turning one of his knuckles lightly between her thumb and index finger as though his hand had become an object requiring close study rather than the easiest way she knew to say I’m here without frightening herself out of the sentence.
Garrett didn’t speak, but his knee stopped bouncing.
“You nervous about your dad?” she asked.
His thumb moved against the side of her hand. “Yeah.”
She looked down at their fingers and squeezed his twice. Garrett’s head turned toward her.
“You need me, come find me, yeah?” she murmured. “I’ll be with Allie.”
He studied her face with an intensity that made the room feel fractionally quieter despite Dean opening a cupboard hard enough to threaten the hinges in the kitchen.
“Yeah,” he said eventually. “Okay.”
She smiled. Small, because anything larger might turn the moment into something they had to explain. “Okay.”
Garrett kept looking. At first she let him. His gaze moved slowly over her face, searching hard enough that she became conscious of every part of it. The faint concealer over the tired shadows beneath her eyes. The tiny line her teeth had left in her bottom lip while she read. The loose strand of hair caught near the collar of her sweater.
“What?” she asked.
Garrett’s mouth opened. Closed. He looked down at their hands, then back at her. “I’m just…”
She waited.
“I’m trying to– fuck.” He rubbed his free hand once over the back of his neck. “Figure shit out.”
Her brows pulled together slightly. “Okay?”
He breathed out through his nose. Something restless moved across his face, frustration without a clear target. “I’m doing things better this time around, right?”
The question caught her off guard. Her fingers stopped against his.
Garrett’s eyes searched hers. “I’m… I’m fighting for you. I’m doing what you wanted?”
“Garrett–”
“Come on, Captain.” Dean appeared in the doorway carrying his gear bag over one shoulder and a pair of sunglasses hooked through the neck of his sweatshirt despite the fact that the sky outside had been grey since sunrise. “We gotta go.”
Garrett looked toward him. For half a second, he didn’t move.
Dean’s attention dropped to their joined hands. Something passed over his face, quick and knowing, but for once he kept it behind his teeth. “Coach said eleven-thirty.”
“Yeah.” Garrett released a slow breath. “Okay.”
He stood, their fingers separating reluctantly between them. She stood too, more because remaining seated while he left suddenly felt wrong than because there was any practical reason to follow him three steps toward the front hall.
Garrett picked up his jacket. The whole house had begun converging around the door now. Tucker checking for keys. Dean trying to steal one of Logan’s protein bars and being slapped away without real force. Logan lifting his gear bag from the floor while Garrett moved around him carefully enough that both of them noticed.
Garrett turned back toward her. His expression had shifted again, the unfinished question still sitting behind it.
He bent and pressed his mouth to her forehead. The kiss was warm, deliberate and familiar enough to make her eyes close briefly beneath it. His hand touched her waist for only a second, fingertips resting lightly against the soft knit of her sweater before falling.
“See you later?” he asked.
She looked up. “Yeah. We can…” Her fingers caught briefly around the sleeve of his jacket. “Finish the conversation.”
Garrett searched her face one more time. “Yeah.”
She smiled. “Good luck.”
His mouth curved, faint and distracted. “Yeah. Thanks, baby.”
Then Tucker called from the open front door, “Graham, I’m leaving without you,” in the tone of someone who absolutely was not, and Garrett stepped backward.
The house emptied in stages. Dean first, still talking. Tucker behind him with keys in hand. Logan after a brief pause to return to the kitchen and retrieve his water bottle, passing Garrett in the front hall with a quiet, “You got the extra tape?”
Garrett nodded. “Side pocket.”
“Alright.”
Garrett gave her one final look from the doorway, then pulled it shut behind him. The sound of the boys carried faintly across the porch, Dean arguing about seating arrangements, a car unlocking, gear bags being loaded into the back. An engine started. Another followed.
Then they were gone. The silence that settled over the hockey house felt enormous. She remained beside the couch for several seconds, staring at the closed front door while Garrett’s question replayed itself with irritating clarity.
I’m doing things better this time around, right? I’m fighting for you. I’m doing what you wanted?
She rubbed one hand over her forehead. “What the fuck are you talking about?” she murmured to the empty room.
The house didn’t answer. The refrigerator hummed from the kitchen. Upstairs, one of the pipes clicked inside the wall. On the television, a hockey player celebrated a silent goal beneath closed captions nobody had bothered to read.
She dropped back onto the couch and pulled the audition packet toward herself.
Tomorrow. Mara. The plant. The kitchen. Twelve minutes. One frightened woman attempting to make a joke because admitting the truth would require her to do something about it.
Her pencil hovered over the opening line. She stared at it for a long moment, then wrote a new note in the margin.
She knows. She just isn’t ready to say it yet.
Her eyes stayed on the words. Then she shook her head once, pressed the pencil more firmly into her fingers, and began again.
At three-forty-two, Allie abandoned her. It wasn’t malicious, it wasn’t even irresponsibly, if the situation was assessed by anybody with a functioning understanding of hierarchy within the Briar theatre department.
Joanna Maxwell was on campus. Joanna Maxwell, who had graduated from Briar and already possessed an agent, two regional credits, one Broadway run, and a face people occasionally recognised in coffee shops without being able to place where from.
Joanna Maxwell, whose notes were spoken about in rehearsal rooms with the reverence usually reserved for scripture and unusually competent stage managers.
Apparently, she had come to visit Beau for the weekend and needed to film a self-tape before six. She had asked Allie to read opposite her.
The message arrived while she was still alone at the hockey house, halfway through Mara’s final monologue and wearing one of Garrett’s old sweatshirts over leggings because the house had become offensively cold the second four large men stopped generating body heat inside it.
Allie: please don’t hate me
Allie: joanna maxwell just asked me to read for her self tape
Allie: JOANNA MAXWELL
Allie: i’ll still try to get you but i might be late
She had stared at the screen for perhaps two seconds before typing back.
GO.
Allie: i love you
she needs you. go. film the tape. don’t fuck it up.
Allie: that feels supportive but threatening
correct
There was no universe in which she expected Allie to turn Joanna Maxwell down in order to drive her to a college hockey game. Joanna Maxwell could have asked Allie to hold a reflector above a storm drain in freezing rain and she would have replied asking whether the light needed to be warmer.
Completely valid. Professionally necessary. Almost morally required.
It also meant she was stranded at the hockey house without game clothes, makeup, her car, or enough time to move through the evening at anything resembling a civilised pace.
She packed her audition pages into her tote, checked that every light downstairs was off, locked the front door with the spare key Garrett had told her to leave beneath the ceramic planter afterward, then walked all the way back across campus to her dorm.
By the time she reached the building, her calves ached and the late-afternoon cold had worked through the knees of her leggings. She took the stairs too quickly, hit the landing breathing hard, and had to stand outside her door for several seconds while the corridor shifted faintly beneath the fluorescent lights.
Her concussion had mostly reduced itself to irritation now. A dull pressure after too much reading, brief dizziness when she moved too quickly, and the continued presence of several men who reacted to her touching the back of her own head as though she had begun dismantling her skull by hand.
Still, the audition was tomorrow. Tomorrow. The word followed her into the room while she dropped her tote onto the bed and opened her wardrobe.
Her roommate was gone now, the abandoned remains of the group presentation spread across both desks: highlighters without caps, three takeaway cups, a laptop charger stretched dangerously through the walking path.
She had forty minutes before warm-ups and no realistic chance of reaching the rink before puck drop. Her hand moved through several tops without choosing one. Black sweater. Pink long-sleeve. Briar sweatshirt.
Nothing felt right. Too casual, too planned, too much like she had stood in front of her wardrobe asking what a woman wore to attend the game of the man she loved, had kissed, had not agreed to date again, and had left that morning halfway through a conversation about whether he was successfully fighting for her.
Then her fingers caught on heavy fabric near the back.
Garrett’s old jersey hung between two coats, dark Briar colours broken by white lettering across the shoulders. GRAHAM.
The fabric remained faintly creased from the last time she wore it, several weeks ago at the hockey-house party when she had come in Dean’s jersey as a joke and Garrett had looked at her for roughly half a second before deciding the joke had concluded.
He had walked her upstairs, and she had come back down wearing Garrett’s.
The memory warmed the space beneath her ribs. She took the jersey from the hanger before she could conduct another administrative review of the decision.
It fell loose over a fitted black top and short skirt, hem reaching low enough that the skirt only appeared when she moved. She added tights, boots, mascara, concealer beneath her eyes, and lipstick she wiped off immediately because it looked like she had made plans involving somebody’s mouth.
She redid her hair twice. Left it down. Changed her earrings. Changed them back.
By the time she grabbed her keys, the first period had already started. The drive to the rink took fourteen minutes. Parking took twenty-three.
Every space near the arena was full. Cars lined both sides of the access road, filled the overflow lot behind the athletics building, and had begun inventing new spaces on strips of grass where several official signs specifically requested they not.
She circled once. Twice. Swore at a hatchback reversing at the speed of continental drift. Finally abandoned her car near the far end of campus and half-walked, half-jogged toward the rink with her coat open and Garrett’s jersey moving around her thighs.
The crowd reached her before the doors did. A roar pushed through the concrete walls, rising hard enough that she could feel it faintly in the ground beneath her boots. Then a whistle. Booing. The deep mechanical voice of the announcer swallowed by distance.
Her stomach dropped. She hurried through the entrance, showed her student ID, and entered beneath the scoreboard just as the clock ticked below two minutes in the first.
St. Anthony’s led two–zero.
“Fuck,” she whispered.
The rink was packed. Briar students filled the usual sections in dark jerseys and winter coats, bodies pressed shoulder to shoulder beneath the cold white lights. The air smelled like sharpened ice, beer, damp wool and the hot chemical sweetness of concession-stand pretzels.
She looked automatically toward the seats where she and Allie usually sat. Full. Of course.
She moved down the aisle searching for any available gap while the puck struck the boards below with a crack sharp enough to turn every head. Garrett came through the neutral zone fast, stick extended for the pass.
The puck reached him badly, slightly behind his skates. He twisted to recover, lost an edge beneath pressure from a St. Anthony’s winger, and went hard into the boards.
The opposing player leaned close while Garrett pushed upright. Whatever he said didn’t reach the stands, but Garrett’s head snapped toward him.
The player grinned behind his cage. Garrett shoved him. The whistle went immediately. The crowd erupted around her, half outrage and half encouragement. Garrett skated away before the official could make the confrontation larger, shoulders rigid beneath his jersey.
That was when Sarah spotted her. “Hey!” Sarah stood halfway from her seat and waved both arms. “You made it!”
Several faces turned. Michaela sat beside her. Kendall beside Michaela. Another girl she vaguely recognised from parties had her feet tucked beneath the seat to make space.
The puck-bunny section. Right. Perfect.
She squeezed past three knees and a collection of plastic cups while Sarah gathered her coat from the empty seat.
“Sorry,” she said, already feeling too warm beneath her own jacket. “Is it alright if I sit here?”
Her hand moved self-consciously toward the hem. “Thanks.”
Kendall looked up as she sat. For one tiny second, every ugly previous interaction returned at once.
Kendall’s mouth near Garrett’s at a party. The possessive edge to conversations neither of them had handled with maturity. The mutual understanding that each had once considered the other evidence of something being taken.
Kendall smiled first. Smaller than Sarah’s, slightly careful. “Hi.”
She returned it. “Hi.”
The game restarted beneath them. Briar recovered possession near their own blue line, then immediately turned the puck over under pressure. A groan travelled through the section.
Kendall leaned closer so she could be heard over it. “I really don’t want to do that childish girl-hate shit with you.”
Her eyebrows lifted.
Kendall’s mouth twisted. “I’m sorry if I was a bitch before. Garrett and I sorted our shit out. None of it was your fault. I know that.”
The apology wasn’t polished enough to feel rehearsed. Kendall looked faintly uncomfortable, eyes moving between her face and the ice as if the game provided a necessary emergency exit from sincerity.
She nodded. “Yeah. Thank you. I appreciate that.”
“Good.” Kendall seemed to release something through her shoulders. Then she handed over the enormous plastic cup sitting between her feet. “Here.”
She accepted it automatically. “What is it?”
“Soda.”
Kendall paused.
“It’s got vodka.”
A smile moved across her mouth before she could stop it. “Amazing.”
“Thought so.”
She drank. Mostly cola, enough vodka beneath it to warm her tongue and the back of her throat.
In front of them, Jules Logan turned away from the phone mounted against the railing. They were apparently live-streaming the game, one eye on the comments flashing up the screen and one on the rink.
Jules looked from her jersey to her face. “Why’s your man playing like shit?”
She nearly inhaled vodka. “What?”
Around her, Sarah and Michaela made matching little sounds of agreement.
“He’s so off,” Sarah said.
“Like really off,” Michaela added. “That guy’s been chirping him the whole game.”
She followed their gaze. The same St. Anthony’s player had lined up opposite Garrett for the faceoff. FERGUSON stretched across the back of his jersey in white block letters.
He was large even among hockey players, shoulders broad beneath his pads, body carrying that thick, heavy balance of someone difficult to move once he decided where to stand.
The name touched something at the back of her memory and disappeared before she could catch it.
“Do you know him?” Kendall asked.
She shook her head slowly. “Maybe. It sounds familiar.”
The puck dropped. Ferguson tied Garrett up immediately, stick locking beneath his while another St. Anthony’s player collected possession and sent it hard along the boards. Garrett broke free late. Ferguson said something as they separated. Garrett turned.
Even through the cage, she could see the reaction. His shoulders rose. His stride shortened for half a second. He chased harder than the play required and arrived late enough that Ferguson had already moved the puck.
“Jesus,” Kendall murmured.
Briar spent the final minute trapped in their defensive zone. Tucker blocked one shot with his shin. Dean cleared another badly. Logan chased the puck along the wall and took a shoulder hard enough to rattle the glass.
The horn ended the first period with Briar still down two. The whole section exhaled like one disappointed organism.
“What the fuck are they doing?” Sarah asked.
“Losing,” Jules replied, checking the stream. “Apparently everybody watching has noticed too.”
Kendall took the cup back, drank, then returned it. “They look like they met five minutes ago.”
She looked toward the Briar bench. Garrett sat forward with both elbows over his knees, helmet bowed while Coach leaned over the boards and spoke sharply to the line. Logan sat two players away. Neither looked toward the other.
The horn cleared them into the tunnel. Garrett stood last. His helmet turned toward the stands. First toward the seats where she usually sat with Allie. He scanned them once, then again, head moving more urgently across the rows.
Her fingers tightened around the cup. He was looking for her. But not here. Not in the section filled with girls wearing Briar jerseys cut into crop tops and enough gloss to survive arena lighting. Garrett didn’t even glance toward them before disappearing beneath the tunnel.
Something uncomfortable pressed beneath her sternum. She hadn’t texted him. Her phone had remained buried at the bottom of her tote since leaving the hockey house. Allie knew she was coming. She had assumed Garrett would too, through the loose information network currently governing all of their lives.
She pulled it out. Nine messages.
Garrett: You guys leave yet?
Garrett: Allie said she got caught up with something.
Garrett: You still coming?
Garrett: Baby?
Garrett: Can you just let me know you’re okay.
Garrett: Are you at the dorm?
Garrett: I’m going on now. Please text me
Garrett: Where are you?
Her stomach folded inward. She typed quickly.
here. sorry. parking was fucked. i’m okay.
The message delivered. No read receipt. He was already in the locker room.
The second period began worse. St. Anthony’s scored forty-one seconds in. The goal developed from nothing. A lazy Briar pass through the neutral zone, Ferguson reading it before Garrett did, one fast turnover, then a two-on-one that pulled Tucker too far across. The shot beat the goalie high over his glove.
Three–zero.
The St. Anthony’s bench erupted. Ferguson passed Garrett on the way to celebrate and said something near his shoulder. Garrett’s stick struck the ice hard enough that the crack carried into the stands.
“Whatever he’s saying is working,” Michaela murmured.
Garrett answered by trying to hit everything that moved. For several minutes, it almost looked useful. He finished a clean check near the boards, stole possession, and drove toward the net with Dean cutting across the slot.
Then Ferguson caught him from the side. Garrett stayed upright, lost the puck, recovered it behind the goal line, and tried to force a pass through three bodies instead of taking the open route back toward the point.
Turnover. Again. Coach shouted his name from the bench. Garrett’s head lowered briefly.
She watched the familiar machinery of him come apart by inches. He was still fast. Still skilled enough that even his bad game produced flashes nobody else on the ice could manage.
But every decision arrived a fraction too late or half a second too angry. He chased contact. Forced plays. Took the puck into spaces that had already closed. And every time he returned to the bench, his eyes moved toward the usual section.
Still looking for her. She stood halfway through the period to wave, but three people in the row ahead rose at the same time as Briar finally scored. The arena exploded, bodies jumping, arms thrown upward, and Garrett never looked.
Three–one.
For thirty seconds, Briar seemed to wake up. Logan won a puck battle along the wall. Tucker sent a hard shot through traffic. Dean nearly caught the rebound. Then Ferguson drew Garrett into another penalty.
They met behind the net. Sticks tangled. Ferguson leaned in. His mouth moved behind the cage. Garrett cross-checked him high across the chest. The whistle shrieked.
“Oh, come on,” Kendall groaned.
Garrett stood over Ferguson for half a second while the St. Anthony’s player remained on one knee, smiling.
The officials pulled Garrett away. He skated toward the penalty box with his jaw set and his head turned toward Ferguson until the last possible second. St. Anthony’s scored on the power play.
Four–one.
That was when she looked behind her. Though not for any reason she could name. Maybe the strange sense of being watched. Maybe because Garrett had spent the morning turning toward every car outside, and some part of her had carried the movement into the rink.
Phil Graham sat four rows back. Her entire body went still. He wore a dark coat over a collared shirt, silver at his temples caught harshly beneath the rink lights. He looked exactly as he always did in photographs: composed, expensive, faintly dissatisfied by whatever the world had offered him.
Cindy sat beside him. Her hands were clasped in her lap. When Phil leaned toward her to say something, her shoulders drew inward before she smiled.
“Oh,” she whispered.
Sarah looked over. “What?”
“Nothing.”
She faced the ice again, but the awareness remained behind her like heat. Phil was here. Garrett had found him before the game. Or seen him during warm-ups. Maybe that was why the first shift had already looked wrong. Why every word Ferguson offered found the exposed place so easily.
The second period ended four–one. Boos followed the horn. The sound of people who believed Briar should be better and considered disappointment a public service.
Garrett went through the tunnel without searching the stands this time. She stood.
“Bathroom?” Kendall asked.
“Um.” She gathered her coat and tote. “Yeah. Sort of.”
Jules twisted around. “That sounds illegal.”
“I’ll be back.”
“Tell Graham to stop sucking,” they called after her.
She escaped the row before she had to answer. The public corridor circled the outside of the rink. She passed the bathrooms, concession stand and stairs leading toward the upper seating, then found the narrow side door she had used before when meeting Garrett after games.
It should have been locked. It wasn’t. The hallway beneath the rink felt like another building entirely. Concrete walls painted institutional grey, exposed pipes overhead, fluorescent lights buzzing above strips of black rubber flooring. The crowd became a heavy distant vibration through the ceiling.
She moved past the visitors’ changing rooms first, following the hand-lettered signs taped near each turn. HOME. TRAINERS. EQUIPMENT. ICE ACCESS.
Voices reached her near the locker room. Coach, loud and furious through the closed door. A second voice answered. Dean, maybe. Then silence. She kept walking.
Garrett wasn’t inside. She knew without opening the door. If Coach had been speaking to him, his name would have carried through every wall in the building. Her phone buzzed.
Garrett: Where are you sitting?
Garrett: I can’t find you
Garrett: Baby please answer
She turned the corner and found the equipment-room door open by three inches.
Inside, Garrett paced between shelves of spare gloves, tape, sharpened skates and plastic crates filled with pucks. His helmet sat on a workbench beside him.
Damp curls clung to his forehead and temples. His cheeks were flushed from the ice, a red mark spreading high near his jaw where someone’s glove or stick had caught him.
His phone was in his hand. He looked up. Relief crossed his face so quickly and completely that she stopped in the doorway.
“Jesus Christ.” Garrett pushed one hand through his hair, then crossed toward her in three long steps. “Where were you?”
She smiled apologetically. “Sorry. Allie ditched me.”
His brows snapped together.
“Joanna Maxwell,” she added.
Understanding interrupted the anger. “Right.”
“Exactly. Completely valid. Took me forever to get back to the dorm and then parking was fucked.” She stepped into the room, letting the door swing mostly closed behind her. “I’ve been sitting with the puck bunnies. And Jules.”
Garrett exhaled hard through his nose, head tipping briefly toward the ceiling. “Please text me next time.”
“I know. I’m sorry.”
“I was so fucking worried about you.” His hands hovered near her arms, not touching until his eyes returned to her face. “Are you okay?”
She nodded. “I’m okay.”
Then she moved into him. Garrett’s hands closed around her waist on instinct. The hard plastic of his shoulder pads widened him beneath the jersey, making the embrace awkward enough that she could not fully press against his chest, but his body still bent toward hers immediately.
She lifted one hand and pushed the wet curls away from his eyes. They fell straight back.
Her mouth twitched. She tried again, fingers combing through them more slowly this time. “What’s going on?”
“Everything.” His hands tightened faintly at her waist. “I’m playing like shit. I’m getting pressured every time I touch the puck. Making stupid fucking mistakes.”
“You are playing like shit,” she agreed.
His eyes returned to hers, offended despite himself.
She softened her mouth. “Sorry. Continue.”
Garrett breathed out, something near a laugh but too tired to form properly. “Everybody’s counting on me to keep us under control, and I can’t even fucking do that. I just got in a stupid fight with Logan because–”
He stopped. Her fingers pushed his hair back again, thumb catching lightly near his temple. “Because your dad’s here.”
Garrett’s eyes closed. “Yeah.” His throat moved. “With Cindy.”
“I saw.”
He nodded once, jaw tightening beneath the red mark. For a moment, she could almost see the room behind his eyes: Thanksgiving, Cindy’s wrist, Phil’s voice, every year before Garrett had become large enough to believe size might protect him from anything.
“He’s sitting there,” Garrett said. “Like nothing happened. Like he didn’t–” His mouth closed hard. “And I’m supposed to go out there and play while he watches me.”
She let her hand move from his hair to the side of his face. Garrett leaned into it before he seemed to realise he had.
“Don’t let him win,” she said.
His brows pulled together faintly.
“It gives him power.” Her thumb moved once beneath his cheekbone. “You letting him sit in your head and ruin this for you? That’s exactly what he wants. He gets to walk in here and suddenly everything belongs to him again.”
Garrett’s breathing slowed by one small degree.
She stepped closer, as close as the pads allowed, fingers sliding behind his neck. “Living your life, living our lives– that’s how we win, okay?”
The word our left before she could inspect it. Garrett’s eyes sharpened on her face. She felt it too late. Heat rising lightly beneath her collar, pulse shifting beneath the place his thumb rested at her waist.
Still, she didn’t take it back.
“We can do that,” she continued. “Everything else comes after.”
Garrett held her gaze.
Then she added, “Maybe, y’know, stop playing like shit.”
A real laugh broke out of him this time. Quiet, breathless, roughened by exertion. He lowered his forehead to hers, careful of the cage marks and sweat cooling along his skin.
“Yeah,” he murmured. “Yeah, I can do that.”
She grinned. “Good.”
His nose brushed hers when he breathed out. “Ferguson’s kicking my ass, though.”
Her smile softened into a frown. “The big one?”
“Fucking monster.” Garrett lifted his head slightly. “He won’t shut up. Every faceoff, every shift. Keeps saying shit like he knows me.”
The name shifted again at the back of her memory. This time something came with it. A bedroom with blue sheets. Music thudding through the wall. A shirt on the floor that wasn’t Garrett’s.
Her hand stopped at the back of his neck.
Garrett felt it immediately. “What?”
She looked past him toward the shelves. “I just– I just realised I know him.”
Garrett didn’t move away. His hands remained at her waist, though his fingers went still. “How?”
She pressed her lips together. It had been during the worst part of the breakup. After Garrett and Hannah’s first public photographs. After she had spent several nights moving between anger and numbness so quickly neither had time to settle.
Ferguson had been at a party near Eastwood. She had recognised him as a St. Anthony’s player, though the name had not mattered much then. He had been tall, confident, interested, and uncomplicated in the exact way she believed she wanted.
They had gone upstairs. She remembered sitting on the edge of his bed while he kissed her neck. His shirt gone. Hers pushed high enough that cold air touched her stomach. His hands moving over her thighs while she stared at the wall behind him and tried to make her body understand that wanting someone else was meant to feel like freedom.
It hadn’t. She had stopped him. Got dressed too quickly. Left while Ferguson stood half-naked beside the bed asking what the fuck her problem was. Then came the messages.
You seriously came all the way up here for nothing?
Don’t be dramatic.
I can make you forget him.
And then worse. She had blocked him after the fourth day.
Garrett’s thumb moved lightly against her side. “Baby?”
She looked back at him. “I nearly slept with him.”
Garrett’s face emptied.
“While we were broken up,” she added quickly. “At a party. We went back to his room and got pretty far, but I freaked out before we actually had sex.”
His jaw shifted. She waited for the heat. The possessive flash. The questions about how far, where Ferguson had touched her, whether she had wanted it. Garrett’s hands left her waist.
For one uncomfortable second, her stomach dropped. Then both palms came to her face.
He cupped her jaw carefully, thumbs resting beneath her cheeks while his eyes searched every part of her expression. “You okay?”
The question landed so differently from the one she had prepared for that she almost laughed. “Yeah.”
“Did he hurt you?”
“No.” She shook her head within his hands. “He was just a dick when I left. Kept messaging me for a few days until I blocked him.”
Garrett’s mouth hardened. “What did he say?”
“Nothing worth getting another penalty over.”
“I’m serious.”
“So am I.” She closed her fingers around his wrists. “He’s an asshole. That’s all.”
Garrett looked toward the door, some new understanding moving into place behind his eyes. “That’s what he’s talking about.”
“Probably.”
“What the fuck does he know?”
“That I left.” Her thumb brushed the inside of Garrett’s wrist. “And that it had something to do with you, even though I don’t think I said your name.”
His nostrils flared.
“Garrett.”
“I’m not gonna do anything.”
She gave him a look.
“I’m not,” he repeated, less convincingly. “Unless he says something about you again.”
“Then you’re especially not.”
His eyes narrowed. “Baby.”
“Don’t let him get to you.” She squeezed both wrists. “He wants you angry because angry Garrett makes stupid decisions.”
“Apparently,” he huffed.
“He has four goals’ worth of evidence.”
Garrett’s mouth pulled despite himself. She stepped closer again, nudging her forehead beneath his chin until his hands slid from her jaw to the back of her neck. “He doesn’t matter. Your dad doesn’t get to matter. Not tonight.”
Garrett exhaled into her hair. Voices moved past the far end of the corridor. Someone shouted that there were three minutes left in intermission.
Garrett’s arms tightened briefly around her, then released. “I gotta go.”
“I know.”
They left the equipment room together. Garrett carried his helmet beneath one arm. She kept one hand inside his free one while they moved through the corridor, fingers threaded between strips of white tape wrapped around two of his knuckles.
Near the ice-access tunnel, the cold reached them first. It moved under her skirt, sharpened the damp warmth along Garrett’s hairline, and carried the clean metallic smell of the resurfaced ice toward them.
Players were already filing past the tunnel entrance. Tucker stopped when he saw them, eyes dropping briefly to their hands before returning to Garrett’s face.
“You good?” he asked.
Garrett nodded. “Yeah.”
Tucker studied him for half a second. Apparently found something acceptable. “Let’s go.”
He continued toward the ice. Logan came next. The tension from the house travelled into the narrow space with him. His gaze found Garrett first, then her, then their joined hands. Something unreadable moved over his face.
Garrett’s fingers shifted once around hers.
Logan nodded toward the tunnel. “We need one early.”
“Yeah,” Garrett said. “We’ll get it.”
The words were ordinary. Hockey words. A board placed temporarily over the crack. Logan nodded again and followed Tucker. Garrett started after him.
She let his hand slide almost entirely from hers before the unfinished conversation from that morning rose sharply through her.
“Garrett?”
He turned. “Hm?”
She stepped forward, caught both hands in the front of his jersey, and pulled him down. Surprise moved through his face for less than a second before her mouth met his.
The kiss landed hard enough to erase the narrow tunnel around them. Garrett made a low sound into her lips and folded immediately. Helmet dropping against his thigh, one arm circling her waist while the other came across her back, drawing her into every part of him the pads allowed.
She wrapped both arms around his shoulders. Her fingers pushed into the damp curls at the back of his head, holding him there while his mouth opened beneath hers.
She kissed him properly, deeply, with the whole frightening truth of the previous night moving through her body at once.
It was Garrett. Her Garrett.
The recognition loosened something she had been holding beneath her ribs for months. Her shoulders dropped. Her fingers tightened in his hair. Her body pressed forward until the hard edge of his equipment met her chest and still she tried to get closer.
Garrett kissed her like he had been handed oxygen after spending two periods underwater. His mouth moved warm and hungry against hers, one hand spreading over the small of her back beneath the loose fall of his old jersey. His thumb caught at her waist. He tasted faintly of sports drink and the cold air moving off the ice.
She didn’t think about Sarah, Michaela, Kendall, Phil, Ferguson, the audition, the pros-and-cons list folded inside her notebook.
For several stretched seconds, nothing existed outside the scrape of Garrett’s stubble against her skin and the way his whole body softened toward hers despite every muscle being prepared for violence.
When they finally pulled apart, neither moved far. Garrett rested his forehead against hers, breathing hard for reasons no longer entirely related to hockey. His arm remained locked around her waist.
Her fingers stayed buried in his curls. She pushed her body into his again, smaller now, and nudged her nose along his.
“Go win,” she whispered.
Garrett’s grin came slowly. It changed his whole face, cutting through the tension that had lived there since morning. “Yes, ma’am.”
She laughed. “Shut up.”
He stole one more quick kiss, barely more than the press of his mouth to hers, then forced himself backward.
Garrett put on his helmet as he walked, still looking at her through the cage. His stride had changed. Shoulders loose. Stick turning once in his hand when a teammate passed it toward him.
A fucking pep in his step. She watched him disappear onto the ice, smile lingering helplessly across her mouth.
Garrett hit the ice feeling like somebody had replaced his blood. The crowd rose around the third period, noise pushing against the glass, but it reached him differently now.
His father remained in the stands. Ferguson still existed. Briar was still down three goals, Logan was still furious with him, Coach still had every reason to tear the entire first two periods into pieces and make Garrett watch the footage until graduation.
None of it had disappeared.
She had come looking for him anyway. She had found him beneath the rink wearing his old jersey, put her hands on his face, told him their lives were how they won, and kissed him beside the tunnel where anybody could have walked past.
Not a concussed kiss in the dark. Not a frightened collision in his bedroom followed by panic. Not a small touch hidden inside a booth. She had grabbed his jersey and pulled him down.
Garrett pushed off harder, blades biting cleanly into the fresh ice while he circled toward the bench. Dean looked over the boards and did a visible double take. “What the fuck happened to you?”
Garrett grinned behind his mouthguard. “Nothing.”
Dean’s eyes narrowed. Then his gaze moved past Garrett toward the tunnel.
Understanding hit his face. “Oh, you smug son of a bitch.”
Coach shouted for the line. Garrett climbed over the boards. He had been showing up. Listening. Asking. Giving her space when every part of him wanted to close it.
He had been fighting for her exactly the way she once begged him to, back when he’d been too defensive and stupid to understand the request.
And it was working. She was coming back. Not all at once. Not officially. But she had reached for him this morning. Told him to find her if he needed her. Called the life in front of them ours.
Then kissed him like that.
The puck dropped. Ferguson opened his mouth. Garrett smiled at him.
It unsettled the bastard enough that Garrett won the faceoff clean. She had told him to go win. By the time his blades crossed the blue line, Garrett had already decided she meant both things.
The third period began with Garrett winning the faceoff so cleanly Ferguson’s stick barely touched the ice.
The puck snapped backward between Garrett’s skates, Logan collected it in motion, and the whole Briar line moved before St. Anthony’s had properly reset. Dean cut left. Tucker opened space through the middle.
Garrett accelerated along the boards with his head up and shoulders loose, no longer chasing the play from half a second behind it.
From the mouth of the tunnel, she watched the difference move through the team. It wasn’t only Garrett. He seemed to pull something back into alignment around him.
Logan anticipated the pass instead of reacting to it. Dean stopped trying to manufacture space where none existed and started trusting Garrett to find him. Tucker became almost impossible to get around, body low and steady, stick appearing in every lane St. Anthony’s attempted to open.
They looked like themselves again. Worse for St. Anthony’s, they looked like themselves while furious.
Briar scored forty-seven seconds into the period. Garrett drove wide, pulled two defenders with him, then sent the puck backward without looking. Logan was already there. His shot came low through traffic, striking the inside of the post before the goalie fully dropped.
Four–two.
The arena erupted. She shouted with everybody else, hands coming together hard enough that her palms stung. Garrett wheeled toward Logan, grabbed the front of his jersey with both gloves and shook him once before the rest of the line crashed into them along the boards.
Logan shoved him back. Garrett laughed. The tension between them didn’t disappear. It changed shape. Became useful. Whatever they couldn’t say in the kitchen or beside a donation bucket, they apparently knew how to pass at speed.
The next goal belonged to Dean. Tucker held the puck at the blue line long enough to force the St. Anthony’s defence inward, then sent it down toward Garrett. Ferguson arrived with him, shoulder driving hard into Garrett’s side. Garrett absorbed it, twisted away, and kept possession with one hand on his stick while Ferguson leaned across his back.
The crowd booed. Ferguson’s mouth moved near Garrett’s ear. Garrett’s head turned. For one ugly second, she thought he might abandon the puck entirely and put Ferguson through the glass.
Instead, Garrett smiled. Then he slipped the pass between Ferguson’s skates. Dean caught it near the crease and buried it over the goalie’s shoulder.
Four–three.
Dean threw both arms up, mouthguard visible between his teeth as he shouted something at the St. Anthony’s bench that was probably unsuitable for a charity-affiliated educational institution.
Garrett reached him first. Logan followed. Tucker crashed into the side of the group hard enough to drive everybody another foot into the boards.
She laughed, clapping again while the Briar crowd shook the railings above her.
The game sharpened after that. St. Anthony’s stopped protecting the lead and started defending it with their bodies. Every puck battle became a collision. Every whistle carried two or three extra shoves afterward.
Gloves rose. Sticks caught beneath arms. The officials spent more time separating players than dropping the puck.
Ferguson stayed attached to Garrett. He finished every check. Leaned into every faceoff. Spoke whenever the officials turned their heads. Sometimes she could see Garrett ignore it properly, skating away while Ferguson’s mouth continued moving behind him.
Sometimes Garrett answered with his shoulder. He drove Ferguson into the boards once behind the St. Anthony’s net, a clean hit heavy enough to rattle the glass and send a delighted, ugly sound through the Briar section.
She made the sound too. She wasn’t proud of it in any moral sense. She was simply honest enough to admit Ferguson had spent two periods behaving like a human rash and watching Garrett flatten him against the wall was deeply satisfying.
Ferguson peeled himself from the boards with a grin. Garrett hit him again twenty seconds later. This one came near centre ice, shoulder through chest, Ferguson’s skates leaving the surface for the smallest, beautiful fraction of a second before his back struck the ice.
The whistle went. Garrett stood over him. Not for long. Long enough.
“Graham!” Coach’s voice carried even above the crowd.
Garrett skated toward the penalty box with his mouth tight and one glove lifting briefly toward Ferguson in a gesture that looked suspiciously like an invitation to continue the conversation later.
She covered her mouth with one hand.
Behind the penalty-box glass, Garrett sat with both elbows over his knees, chest moving hard beneath the jersey. His eyes found Ferguson through the traffic and stayed there until the official stepped between their lines of sight.
Briar killed the penalty. Tucker blocked one shot. Logan cleared another. Dean took the puck the length of the rink by himself with no realistic chance of scoring, wasting twelve valuable seconds through commitment and spite.
Garrett came out of the box, he caught the puck near the red line, cut inside one defender, then accelerated straight through the gap Ferguson tried to close. Their shoulders collided. Garrett stayed upright. Ferguson didn’t.
The crowd lost its mind. Garrett took the puck deep, circled behind the net, and found Tucker arriving late through the slot. Tucker shot. The goalie saved it with his pad.
The rebound came loose. Garrett buried it.
Four–four.
The sound inside the arena became physical. It pushed down the tunnel, moved through the concrete beneath her boots, struck the centre of her chest hard enough that she shouted without hearing herself.
Garrett dropped to one knee near the boards, fist striking the ice once. Dean collided with him from the side. Logan grabbed the back of Garrett’s helmet. Tucker came in last and drove all three of them into the glass.
She could see Garrett laughing beneath the cage. He looked toward the tunnel. This time, he found her immediately. Their eyes met across the width of the rink.
Garrett pointed one glove toward her. It was quick. Barely there before Dean caught his arm and dragged him back toward the bench. Still, warmth spread through her so fast that she forgot the cold air against her bare thighs.
The winning goal came with fifty-eight seconds left. It started with Logan taking the puck off Ferguson along the wall. Logan jammed his stick beneath Ferguson’s, leaned his whole body through the contact, and ripped possession free while Ferguson shouted something after him.
Logan didn’t turn. He sent the puck forward. Garrett received it cleanly. Dean crossed the blue line beside him. Two defenders closed. Garrett delayed for half a second, enough to pull both toward his body, then pushed the puck through a space that didn’t seem to exist until Dean’s stick appeared inside it.
Dean shot first time. The goalie caught part of it, but not enough. The puck slipped beneath his arm and crossed the line.
Five–four.
The lamp lit. Dean screamed, high and victorious, both arms flung wide as he turned toward Garrett. Garrett hit him at speed. Logan arrived from behind and nearly took all three of them down. Tucker wrapped himself around the pile while the Briar bench emptied far enough onto the ice to earn a warning from the officials.
She clapped until her hands hurt.
Look, she wasn’t going to lie to herself. Ferguson was a dick. A deliberate, sustained dick. He had harassed her via Instagram DM when she didn’t want to have sex with him. He had spent the entire game trying to find the exact sentence that would make Garrett stop thinking, and for most of two periods, it had worked.
If Garrett wanted to hit him legally, repeatedly and with significant force inside the established rules of hockey, she had no objection.
The final fifty-eight seconds lasted several years. St. Anthony’s pulled their goalie. Six attackers crowded Briar’s zone. Tucker blocked another shot. Logan took one off the outside of his skate and nearly went down. Dean missed the empty net by several feet and received such a furious look from Garrett that even she laughed.
Ten seconds.
Ferguson shoved Garrett after the whistle. Garrett shoved him back.
Five.
The puck dropped.
Two.
Tucker sent it into the corner. The horn sounded. Briar won. The arena exploded around them.
Garrett threw both arms up, stick in one hand, mouth open around a shout she couldn’t hear. Logan grabbed him first this time, one glove catching behind Garrett’s neck and pulling him briefly forehead to forehead before Dean collided with both of them.
Whatever had happened at Malone’s still existed. So did this.
She stood near the tunnel entrance, clapping and grinning while the teams formed the loose, hostile line college hockey used in place of genuine sportsmanship after ninety minutes of attempted bodily harm.
St. Anthony’s came off first. The hallway narrowed immediately beneath them. Skates struck rubber flooring in hard uneven beats. Players pushed helmets up, sweat-dark hair flattened beneath them, faces red from effort and anger.
She moved closer to the wall to give them space. The first few passed without looking at her. One stared. Another let out a low whistle beneath his breath, glancing back toward his teammate with a grin.
She lowered her eyes. Something about the St. Anthony’s team made the skin between her shoulder blades tighten. Not every player, some looked exhausted and irritated and interested only in reaching the changing room.
But several carried the game off the ice with them, shoulders still widened, mouths loose with the ugly confidence of men who believed a hallway belonged to them because they occupied most of it.
One said, “Jesus,” as he passed her. His teammate laughed.
Her fingers closed around the edge of Garrett’s jersey.
Then Ferguson said her name. She looked up. He had removed his helmet. His hair was dark with sweat and pushed badly away from his forehead, one cheek reddened where Garrett had driven him into the boards. There was a small cut near the corner of his mouth.
“Good to see you,” he said.
She gave him one short nod. “Yeah.”
Ferguson stopped. The players behind him slowed too, several gathering loosely around the interruption without pretending they had somewhere else to be.
He smiled. “That’s it?”
She kept her body angled toward the wall. “You need to go.”
“You’re not even gonna talk to me?”
“I don’t have anything to say.”
Ferguson huffed a laugh. His eyes moved over the jersey, landing on GRAHAM across her shoulders before returning to her face. “Right. Course not.”
She shifted her tote higher. “Move.”
His hand rose before she understood what he intended. Ferguson caught her lightly by the jaw. Familiar enough to make her stomach turn over. His thumb pressed near her chin, tilting her face upward while the boys around him laughed beneath their breath.
For half a second, her body went completely still. Then she smacked his hand away. “Don’t be a dick.”
The laugh came louder this time. Ferguson lifted both palms as though she had overreacted to a harmless joke. “Relax.”
“Fuck off.”
“Ouch.” He stepped around her, grin still sitting crookedly across his mouth. “Still dramatic.”
She turned her face away. Ferguson moved past. Two steps, and then his hand swung backward. The slap landed hard across her ass.
The sound seemed to cut through everything. She spun around and shoved him between the shoulder blades. “Don’t fucking touch me.”
Ferguson stumbled one step, more surprised than moved. Then he turned, laughing.
Garrett hit him before she saw Garrett arrive. One second Ferguson was grinning at her. The next, Garrett’s fist struck the side of his face. Hard.
Ferguson’s head snapped sideways. His shoulder hit the wall. Garrett followed him into it with no pause between the first punch and the second.
“Garrett!”
The second landed near Ferguson’s mouth. The third drove him downward.
Garrett had dropped his helmet somewhere behind him. His gloves were gone too. Bare fists, white tape across two knuckles, shoulders still widened by pads while he swung with his whole body.
Ferguson tried to cover his face. Garrett dragged one of his arms down and hit him again.
“Garrett, stop!” Her voice scraped out too high.
Ferguson slid to one knee. Blood appeared beneath his nose, bright against his mouth and chin. One of his teammates moved forward, then stopped when Garrett turned half a glance toward him with something so violent in his face that the player’s hands lifted.
Garrett hit Ferguson again. The sound was wrong outside the game. On the ice, bodies struck boards and the crowd roared and every collision belonged inside a system everybody had agreed to enter.
Here, there was only fist against skin. Breath breaking. Ferguson’s shoulder hitting concrete. Garrett’s knuckles opening red across the tape.
“Garrett!” She caught the back of his jersey and pulled. He didn’t seem to feel it. “Stop it! Stop!”
Garrett twisted Ferguson by the front of his shoulder pads and drove him back into the wall before punching him again.
She looked over her shoulder. The Briar boys were running down the tunnel.
“Logan!” Her voice broke across the corridor. “Do something!”
Logan reached them first. He caught Garrett’s right arm before the next punch landed. Tucker came from the other side, hooking both arms beneath Garrett’s and hauling backward with enough force that Garrett’s skates scraped hard across the rubber floor.
Garrett fought them. His whole body kept driving toward Ferguson while Logan swore directly into his ear and Tucker locked himself around Garrett’s chest.
“Get the fuck off me!”
“No,” Logan snapped. “G, stop.”
“He fucking touched her!”
“I know.”
“He put his fucking hands on her!”
“I know, man. Stop.”
Ferguson remained on the ground near the wall, one hand pressed beneath his nose while blood ran through his fingers. His teammates gathered around him now, anger replacing the laughter as they shouted over one another.
The hallway filled too quickly. Briar players. St. Anthony’s players. Staff moving from both directions. Half the crowd still stood above them, faces turned toward the tunnel where the sound carried upward.
She took one step toward Garrett. Dean caught her around the upper arms and pulled her backward.
“Hey. No.” He moved himself between her and the centre of the hallway. “Out of the way. Don’t get in the middle.”
“But–”
“Let them get him.”
Garrett surged against Tucker again. Logan caught his face with both hands.
“Look at me, man.” Logan forced Garrett’s head toward him while Garrett’s breathing tore hard through his chest. “Look at me.”
Garrett tried to turn away.
Logan held on. “G. Look at me.”
Something in the command reached him. Garrett’s eyes fixed on Logan’s face.
“That’s enough,” Logan said. His own voice shook faintly beneath the firmness. “You got him. It’s done.”
Garrett’s chest kept heaving. Blood marked one side of his hand. Some his. Some Ferguson’s. She couldn’t tell which.
Behind Logan, Ferguson spat red onto the floor. The sight struck her stomach. The corridor tilted by one small degree. Enough that her body seemed to move away from itself, sound thinning around the edges while the fluorescent lights became painfully clear.
Dean still held her arms. She pulled free.
“Hey,” he said, immediately gentler. He turned with her. “You okay?”
She nodded without knowing whether she had answered the question. Across the hallway, Garrett’s face had changed. He was looking at her now.
The anger hadn’t vanished. It remained stretched through every line of him, but something else entered beneath it when he saw her standing several feet away with her arms folded tightly across her middle.
His mouth opened. “Baby–”
She stepped backward. Garrett went still. Dean said her name.
“I just…” Her breath caught strangely against the next word. “Oh, fuck. I need a second.”
She turned before anybody could stop her. The corridor seemed longer on the way out. People pressed themselves toward the walls to let her pass. A trainer moved quickly in the opposite direction carrying towels and a medical kit. Two arena staff members spoke into radios.
Somewhere behind her, St. Anthony’s players were still shouting that Garrett should be suspended.
She pushed through the side door into the public concourse. Noise rushed back in all at once. The crowd celebrating above, students spilling toward exits, people asking what had happened beneath the rink because rumours had already begun moving faster than the players.
She kept walking. Past the bathrooms. Past the concession stand closing its metal shutter. Past three girls taking photographs beneath the Briar banner while Garrett’s name travelled through a conversation behind them.
Her hands shook. Small, quick movements at the ends of her fingers while she pressed one palm hard against her forehead and tried to force her breathing into something less thin.
Ferguson’s hand against her jaw. The slap across her ass. Garrett’s fist. Again. Again. Again.
She understood why he had done it. That was almost worse. Some hot, ugly part of her had wanted Ferguson hurt the second he touched her. Had felt the first punch like justice moving cleanly through the hallway.
Then Garrett hadn’t stopped. The difference sat heavily behind her ribs.
She reached the quieter corridor near the arena offices and leaned one shoulder against the wall. Her eyes closed.
Tomorrow, she was supposed to audition. Tonight, Phil Graham sat four rows behind the place she had been drinking vodka with Garrett’s ex-whatever.
Logan had pulled Garrett out of a fight less than twenty-four hours after telling her to stay out of one. Ferguson was bleeding beneath the rink. Garrett’s knuckles were split.
And Garrett had looked at her as if the whole thing had been for her. Her stomach turned. She pressed both hands over her face and breathed into her palms, trying to find the exact place where fear ended and love began.
notes from me – HI MY LOVES!
um! how do we feel?! i told you shit was hitting the fan this chapter 😃 we've got twelve chapters in total so we're officially halfway! i can't believe i've been posting this fic for SIX weeks??? crazy!!
i hope you're enjoying it my babes!!
to be notified when i post new fics, follow @kooksandpearls-library and turn on notifications! i no longer use a taglist for garrett fics.
summary: after losing each other for so long, two lovers begin to discover that normalcy exists in their embrace.
masterlist
Part one Part two Part three
Take this as a bonus, since I only planned to write three parts.
But I really loved this idea, so if you'd like to see different scenarios with the same reader, send me your ideas in my inbox! Thank you so much for all the love and support. Stay tuned for more Peter content after watching bnd<3
The subway was always dirty. Not just because of the worn-out cars or the permanent smell of metal, but because of the incessant murmur of other people’s thoughts that mixed with the hum of the air conditioning and the grinding of the tracks. It was a noise that never quite disappeared.
You had your headphones on and, for several minutes, you had been watching a man who, by your calculations, barely had a centimeter of skin left without tattoos. You couldn’t help but wonder how much pain he must have endured to cover almost his entire body in ink. Which one had been the first? How many had real meaning? Was there one he regretted?
In reality, you didn’t need to know. Imagining the answers was enough. A few months ago you had decided to stop searching for all the certainties that were within reach of your mutation. There was something pleasant about keeping certain mysteries. You discovered that not all questions needed an answer and that living with doubt was, at times, a way to feel a little more normal.
When the train arrived at the station, you got off along with the stream of passengers, trying to brush past as few people as possible. It was an almost impossible task at that hour, but you managed to make your way through the crowd without too many stumbles.
Upon reaching the platform, you looked up and scanned the area for someone you recognized. You kept walking a few meters, distracted among the people, until someone grabbed you by the arm.
Your body reacted before your mind. You were on the verge of shoving them away, but the tension vanished as soon as you recognized those brown eyes.
Even though the music was still dampening the bustle of the station, you managed to read his lips.
“Are you going somewhere?”
You took off one earbud and smiled.
“I was looking for my boyfriend,” you replied with amusement, “but I think it’s no longer necessary.”
Peter’s smile widened immediately. He wrapped an arm around your waist and left a light kiss on your cheek before intertwining his fingers with yours.
Without letting you go, he began to lead you along the platform with the ease of someone who knew that route by heart. You, on the other hand, had lost part of that habit after so many years away from the city. New York was still the same, but you no longer moved through it with the natural ease of before.
When you finally made it out onto the street, you were grateful to discover that thick grey clouds covered the sky. The sun barely managed to break through them, and the humid air announced approaching rain. It was much better than the suffocating heat you hated so much.
Peter led you to a less crowded sidewalk. Only when you were far from the constant flow of people did he turn to you with a calm expression.
“How was the trip?”
“A lot of people. But quiet.”
Peter set off walking without letting go of your hand, and you followed him without asking where you were going. Spending a day with him rarely meant following an itinerary; rather, it consisted of letting the city decide the next destination.
During the walk, you talked to him about your week at the mansion. About the practice sessions Scott had organized for the younger students and the late-night movie marathon you had done with Maximoff. You also mentioned that Hank had spent days shut in the lab trying to perfect one of his projects and that Charles had taken advantage of the good weather to teach some classes in the gardens.
Peter listened attentively, asking questions now and then or laughing. In return, he told you about his own weeks. Classes and assignment turn-ins were lighter due to the term—the start of the module—and fortunately work was more manageable. He had sold several photos that week, mostly of Spider-Man.
The streets began to fill up little by little as you both moved forward without rushing. You stopped in front of an antique book display window solely because one of the covers caught your attention. Further ahead, you bought two to-go coffees and kept walking, sharing small sips from each other’s cup without even thinking about it.
There was nothing extraordinary about that morning. And, precisely for that reason, it turned out to be perfect.
After everything you had experienced, being able to waste time walking through Queens, talking about anything at all and without looking at the clock, was a luxury you were just beginning to appreciate.
“Do you remember we came to this park once?” you asked suddenly.
It was a quiet place. Some kids were running behind a ball while several teenagers occupied the benches under the shade of the trees. Peter scanned the area with his eyes, looking for any detail that would spark a memory. He remained silent for a few seconds before shaking his head.
“Come on, make an effort. We were about thirteen. I had run away from home because my parents made me angry. I had seen a One Direction backpack that I loved and, when we went to buy it, we discovered there was only one left and...”
“They gave it to your sister,” he finished with a smile.
You looked at him, surprised.
“You remembered!”
You couldn’t help but laugh.
Those small moments kept bringing you a joy that was difficult to describe. It made sense that, over the years, some memories would fade; no one kept an entire childhood intact. But in Peter’s case, it was different. For so long you had believed that everything you shared had disappeared forever. Seeing how those memories were returning little by little, almost of their own accord, still felt like a small miracle to you.
“You cried so much that day,” he added.
You pointed a finger at him, feigning indignation.
“The one who cried was my sister. That’s precisely why they bought her the backpack.”
Peter let out a laugh.
You kept walking along the paths until stopping near the lake. The bustle of the park felt distant. You remained still for a few moments contemplating the water, comfortable in a silence that neither felt the need to break.
It was Peter who spoke first.
“Do you miss them?”
You turned your head slightly.
“My parents?”
He nodded.
You took a deep breath before answering.
“Sometimes. But... I think it’s not really them I miss.”
Peter waited without interrupting you.
“I miss the idea of having a family. We were never very close and... they always preferred my sister. I don’t say it with resentment. I left that phase behind a long time ago. I just think that, in a way, they always knew I was... different. Maybe they never understood exactly why, but they sensed it. And that meant they never truly got close to me.”
The hand holding yours tightened with a bit more strength. You smiled at him warmly and stepped in front of him.
“Don’t look at me like that. I don’t need you to feel sorry for me.”
You shook your head softly.
“I have incredible friends at the mansion. Charles gave me a home when I needed it most, and the others... ended up becoming the family I always wanted.”
Your free hand reached up to caress his cheek.
“And now I have you, too.”
Peter rested his face against your palm, without taking his eyes off yours.
“A bit late, but I came back.”
“You made it just in time.”
You smiled. He mimicked you.
“You should meet them someday,” you continued. “My friends.”
“Do you really think they’d like me?”
“Why wouldn’t they?” you replied with total naturalness. “You’re a good person. And besides, you have powers, like us.”
A laugh escaped his lips.
“That’s a secret. You know that, right?”
You rolled your eyes with a smile.
“I know. I don’t plan on going around revealing the identity of our local hero.”
Peter let out an exaggerated sigh of relief.
“Though, if you think about it... in a way you’re also a mutant.”
He frowned.
“Aren’t you guys supposed to be born that way?”
“Some manifest their gene from very young. Others develop their abilities during adolescence, usually after a high-stress situation. Omega-level mutants, like Charles, tend to awaken their powers very early, but not all of us follow the same pattern.”
Peter listened attentively, though you discovered that, occasionally, his eyes would leave yours to briefly land on your lips.
You noticed it.
And he noticed that you noticed it, too.
A shy smile appeared on his face.
“What?” he asked.
You let out a low laugh.
“I was thinking that, in the end, we’re much more alike than we imagined.”
He tilted his head slightly.
“Yeah?”
You nodded.
“A pair of weirdos who ended up finding each other again.”
Peter smiled without looking away from you. You took him by the hand and pulled him gently to close the distance. He didn’t offer any resistance; on the contrary, he draped an arm over your shoulders and pulled you against his body. You wrapped your arms around his waist and rested your head on his chest, letting yourself be enveloped by the warmth of his embrace.
After following the path, you found an old picnic table hidden among the trees, where the trail ended, and the forest seemed to swallow the rest of the park. Scarcely a distant murmur of people reached there. Only the wind, the brushing of leaves, and the two of you existed there.
You climbed onto the wooden table and sat on the edge, letting your legs dangle.
“I think we finally found a place to be alone.”
Peter looked up at you with a half-smile.
“You shouldn’t say things like that.”
“Why?”
Instead of answering, he took a step forward.
Then another.
Until he was standing between your legs.
He didn’t do anything for a few seconds. He just observed you. As if, even after having recovered all his memories, he still needed to convince himself that you were really there.
“What?” you asked again, unable to hold that gaze without smiling.
He shook his head slowly.
“Nothing. It’s just... I find it hard to believe.”
Your expression softened.
“Find what hard to believe?”
“That you’re my girlfriend again.”
You felt a pleasant warmth rise to your cheeks. You lowered your gaze for just a moment and met his eyes again with a mischievous smile.
“Technically, I’m not your girlfriend yet. You never asked me.”
Peter let out a laugh.
“I thought it was implied.”
You shook your head with a smile.
“No. You had other girlfriends. You couldn't have had them if I had kept being yours.”
Peter tilted his head slightly, as if analyzing the argument.
“That’s a good point.”
He paused before smiling.
“But you weren’t with anyone else.”
You looked at him without understanding where he was going with this.
“So... I’m still yours.”
“You’re not convincing me,” you laughed.
He smiled to himself and took a step toward you. The distance between you shrank again until you could barely feel the warmth of his breath.
“Alright. We’ll do the following.”
“I’m listening.”
“I’ll buy you flowers.”
You looked at him, amused.
“Yeah?”
“I’ll take you out to dinner. Somewhere nice, of your choice. I’ll wear a suit... no, do you want me to wear a suit?” he rambled.
You let out a giggle.
“I’m going to pamper you; I’m going to do all those things people do to make someone fall in love.”
He made a brief pause, without taking his eyes off you.
“And when I do all that... what would you say to me?”
The smile that appeared on your lips was immediate.
“That I love you.”
Peter let out a barely audible laugh. He hadn’t expected such a simple, yet definitive answer.
His eyes descended slowly to your lips. Yours did the exact same thing.
Neither of you said another word.
His lips met yours with an almost agonizing slowness. It was an unhurried kiss, as if now that he had you in his arms he was determined to take all the time he needed.
Your fingers slid up to the nape of his neck while he rested his hands on either side of your body on the table, leaning in slightly to bring you closer to him. When the kiss ended, he barely pulled away a few centimeters. You could feel his breath mixing with yours.
You looked into his eyes.
“Hi”
A soft laugh escaped his lips.
“Hello”
You leaned in this time on your own initiative.
The second kiss was different. Peter responded immediately. One of his hands ended up gently wrapping around your waist, drawing you toward the edge of the table to eliminate the little distance that still remained between you two.
You could feel both of your racing heartbeats.
He kissed you again and again, as if discovering something new every time. Your hands got lost in his hair; his traced your back with a delicacy that slowly gave way to a confidence neither tried to hide.
The air seemed to have grown heavier.
When his lips left yours for an instant to barely brush your cheek and jawline, you closed your eyes without realizing it.
“Peter...” you whispered, almost voiceless.
He sought your gaze again. For a second neither said anything, because both knew exactly what was happening. He rested his forehead against yours and let out his breath slowly, trying to regain control.
“If we keep kissing...”
The sentence hung suspended.
You smiled slightly, your breathing still rapid.
“I know.”
Peter let out a nervous laugh.
“It’s not that I want to stop,” you clarified right away, fearing he might interpret your reaction as a rejection.
“Me neither.”
His eyes returned to your lips out of sheer momentum, and yours mimicked them. For a moment it seemed like both were going to ignore any attempt at prudence. But Peter closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and rested his forehead against yours once more.
“We need to calm down.”
It didn’t sound frustrated. You nodded gently.
“Otherwise, they might take us in for public indecency.”
He sounded proud of having been able to say it, and you let out a burst of laughter. Peter smiled with that expression that always appeared whenever it was you who managed to completely disarm him.
Even so, he leaned in again to steal one last kiss, short and sweet, before resting his head on your shoulder.
You let out a sigh and rested your cheek against his, closing your eyes for an instant.
The rustle of leaves swayed by the wind, the distant singing of a few birds, and the occasional crunch of branches arrived with unusual clarity. It was the only thing filling the silence. There were no foreign voices, nor thoughts intersecting with yours.
The absence caught you by surprise.
It had been so long since you experienced a silence like that that, for an instant, you didn’t know how to interpret it. Your mind searched, out of pure habit, for the incessant rumor of other people’s thoughts; but it found nothing. Just the whisper of the wind through the trees and the steady rhythm of nature breathing around you.
You raised a hand to the nape of his neck and began to stroke his hair with an almost distracted slowness. Peter remained leaning against you, completely relaxed. For several minutes neither spoke. Time seemed to have stopped between the murmur of the trees and the warmth of the embrace.
“It’s so weird...”
“What is?”
He barely raised his head to look at you. There was a calmness in his expression that suggested if he had stayed a few more minutes like that, he would have ended up falling asleep in your arms.
“Not being able to hear you. Before I could do it, but now... there’s nothing. It even makes me forget my mutation.”
Peter formed a faint smile.
“Do you think you’ll ever be able to read my mind?”
You shook your head softly.
“Every time I try, it feels like needles poking through my head. So I don’t plan on trying again.”
You made a small pause before smiling.
“Besides... I like it this way. With you, I can feel like a completely normal person.”
Peter’s smile widened. He had changed over the years; his features were more mature, but his eyes retained the same warmth you remembered from childhood.
The wind tousled a few strands of your hair again. You slid both arms over his shoulders and brought him just a little bit closer. He held your gaze with that absolute attention he always dedicated to you.
“What are you thinking about?”
Peter took a few seconds to answer.
“Guess.”
“I can’t.”
A low laugh escaped his lips.
“About you.”
And, from the way he kept looking at you, you understood it wasn’t a witty answer. It was the truth.
You smiled and kissed him again, convinced that, for the first time in a long time, both of you were exactly where you wanted to be.
Summary ⟅ In which Peter tries to sneak into your room without waking you up but is met with a surprise.
Peter Parker x Reader / ⟣ FLUFF / 0.9k ⟢
Contains: Technically bnd!peter cause he has organic webs, sickeningly sweet fluff, a bunch of kisses, they're sooo adorable I—
Lily's note — 🪷 Finally some happy peter because ive been in a fluffy mood
Peter pressed his face against your window, twisting himself at an angle to try and see whether or not you were sound asleep in your bed.
He could just barely make out the outline of your body beneath the sheets. He gritted his teeth, lowering his forehead to the window to mentally prepare himself to sneak in your room without waking you up.
Usually you'd wait up for him, but Peter didn't like how much your sleep schedule had suffered because of his late nights fighting crime. You thought you were hiding the dark circles and yawns well enough, but he quickly took notice.
He was able to convince you to go to bed without him, reassuring you that he'd be there when you woke—and he always was, but not without great struggle.
With a deep breath, he pressed his fingertips to the glass, applying just the right amount of pressure to slide it open. He paused when it creaked, his face scrunching as he waited for any sign that you’d woken up. When nothing came, he exhaled a shaky exhale and slid it fully open.
He carefully climbed through, dropping to the floor as silently as he could, stilling to listen to your even breaths. He pulled off his mask with a sigh of relief when the cool air in your room met his flushed face.
He was doing well peeling the suit off his body until his foot caught on the leg when he tried pulling it out. He stumbled forward, seconds away from falling when he shot a web out behind him, using the wall to catch himself.
His heart hammered hard in his chest as he pulled himself back up, cursing under his breath while kicking the suit away to the corner of your room.
He tip-toed back to your bed, slowly pulling the covers back to slide in behind you. He laid still for a moment, his body stiff as he debated on whether or not he should slide closer to you.
Eventually the scent of your intoxicating shampoo drew him in closer. He lifted his arm, subtly shifting over, inches away from slipping it around your waist.
Your head turned on the pillow, eyes wide and alert in the dark room.
“Welcome home.”
Peter flinched back with a surprised yelp, his hand instinctively darting out to release a powerful web that shot across the room, connecting with your dresser mirror with a loud crack! The glass shattered as shards trickled down to the table top.
Peter clutched a hand to his chest, gulping in deep breaths. “What the hell was that!”
“I hope you're gonna replace that,” you said, your voice calm in comparison to the chaos you'd just caused.
He gave you a bewildered stare, his face illuminated only by the moonlight casting in from the window. “You’re awake?”
You nodded, turning on your side to face him fully. “I’ve been awake this whole time.”
“Oh…” He arched a confused brow at you. “Why didn't you say anything?”
You only shrugged with a playful smile growing on your lips.
He scoffed, sinking back down to the sheets as his heart finally settled, the tension in his body melting into exasperation. “Well thank you, for the heart attack. And sorry for—um that…”
His voice trailed off when you leaned in closer to him with wide, careful, assessing eyes. Your fingers reached out to brush over the dark purple bruise below his eye. “This looks like it hurts,” you murmured with a frown.
Peter swallowed with a tiny nod, his heart that had calmed down picking back up under your attention.
The corners of your lips turned up at how shy and nervous he still got with you. You leaned in to press a featherlight kiss to the bruise, so soft and careful, causing Peter’s eyes to flutter shut with a drawn out sigh of contentment.
You kissed the scratch over his nose bridge next, then forehead, then his other cheek, and over the corner of his mouth. You peppered his whole face with tiny, healing kisses, each one relaxing his body until he was biting back his own giddy smile.
You giggled at the sight, your laughs growing louder when he slipped his arms around your body, flipping you over until you were laid out beneath him, cocooned in his warmth. He gave you a few short pecks that gradually slowed to a deep, languid kiss, his lips warm and slightly chapped against yours.
“Thank you,” he whispered, rubbing his nose against yours, voice clouded with exhaustion. “For staying up for me.”
You cradled his cheeks in your hands, your eyes sparkling as they stared deep in his. “This is my favorite part of the day.”
His cheeks heated under your palms, the pink flush barely visible in the low light. You couldn't resist kissing him again, your lips a magnet to his.
You gently guided him down until his head was resting on your chest, his body settling over yours like a weighted blanket. You ran your hands through his already messy curls, scratching at his scalp.
He nuzzled deeper into you with a loud, satisfied groan.
“And this,” he mumbled, his words slurring together, “Is my favorite part.”
You smirked, tugging lightly at the strands to draw out a breathy whine from him. “If only the world could see their Spiderman now.”
You waited for a witty response but were only met with his light exhales, followed by soft snores a few moments later.
pairing – garrett graham x princess!reader
summary – nerves bring the night to a pause, only for trust, curiosity and garrett’s complete lack of pressure to turn it into something even more intimate.
warnings – 18+, explicit sexual content, mutual masturbation, nudity, dirty talk, praise kink, nipple piercing stimulation, consensual dominance, manhandling, masturbation discussion, orgasm, aftercare
notes from me – as requested here!!! i am s o o o down bad for them 🙂↕️
word count – 5.6k
The hockey house is too quiet for what they’re doing. There’s no Logan yelling at a video game, no Tucker opening and closing cupboards, no Dean wandering into Garrett’s room without knocking because he’s never accepted that doors are intended to prevent entry.
They’re all still at the Sigma house, where the party is probably entering the stage of the night involving broken furniture and someone insisting they can perform a backflip.
She should feel relieved. Instead, the absence of everyone else seems to have made the room smaller.
Garrett is sitting against the headboard with one leg stretched over the mattress and the other bent slightly beneath her, his hand warm against the back of her neck while he kisses her like the last thirty minutes have been leading to this rather than the two of them abruptly abandoning a frat party under separate, extremely unconvincing pretences.
She had told Claire she was tired. Garrett had told Dean he needed to check whether the back door was locked.
Now she’s kneeling beside Garrett on his bed, her bare knees sinking into the comforter, sneakers abandoned near his desk and the short skirt of her cream dress gathered dangerously high around her thighs.
The dress has tiny black polka dots and a halter neckline tied behind her neck in a soft bow. It had looked sweet in her dorm mirror, feminine enough to make her feel polished despite the fact that the back barely covered the top of her underwear.
Garrett had stared at it when he picked her up. He’s considerably less subtle now.
His mouth moves over hers slowly, his tongue catching against her own while his fingers slide through the hair at the nape of her neck. She has one hand twisted into his shirt and the other against the hard plane of his chest, feeling his heart beating beneath her palm with the same fast, uneven rhythm as hers.
It feels so fucking good. That’s part of the problem.
She’s kissed men before. She’s kissed a lot of men, actually, some of them long enough that she learned the precise point where their technique would stop improving and she could begin calculating how much sleep she would get if she left immediately afterward.
She knows how to have sex. She knows how to make the right noises, move at the right moments and smile afterward as if the whole thing has been mutually transformative rather than something she endured with polite enthusiasm. She knows how to fake an orgasm convincingly enough that nobody has ever requested additional evidence, then collect her clothes and move on with her life.
Garrett already knows the noises she makes when she actually comes. He knows the difference.
The thought sends another nervous flutter through her stomach, irritatingly delicate compared to the heat gathering lower down.
Garrett’s thumb strokes beneath her jaw. His lips catch her lower one and tug gently before releasing it, drawing a soft sound from her that he answers with a quiet hum. He shifts his weight and catches her around the waist.
She moves without resisting when he pulls her over his thighs, settling astride his lap while his back presses more firmly into the headboard. The position brings her directly over the hard shape beneath his jeans. Her breath catches.
Garrett’s hands disappear beneath her dress. His palms slide up the bare skin of her waist, broad and warm, gathering the soft fabric as they go until the skirt bunches around his wrists. He traces the curve above her hips, then tucks both thumbs beneath the thin elastic sides of her underwear.
He doesn’t pull them down. He only strokes there, small movements against the delicate skin at the front of her hips while he kisses the corner of her mouth.
Her stomach tightens beneath his hands. Garrett pauses. The kiss breaks slowly. His face remains close enough that his nose brushes hers, dark eyes moving over her expression while his thumbs go still inside the waistband.
“What’s wrong?”
“Nothing’s wrong,” she insists, although the words emerge too quickly and slightly breathless, which means they sound exactly like every other time she has said she’s fine while visibly not being fine.
Garrett draws one hand from beneath her dress and cups her chin. His thumb passes over her bottom lip, smoothing across skin already swollen from kissing. “Princess.”
She looks at his shoulder instead of his face. His black shirt is slightly wrinkled beneath her fingers, the collar pulled sideways from where she has been holding him. “I’m just a little nervous,” she admits.
Garrett nods once. There’s no laugh. No smug comment about her being the one who dragged him out of the party or climbed into his lap. His thumb moves over her lip again, gentler now. “Baby, we don’t have to have sex tonight.”
Her gaze lifts to his. “We don’t?”
His eyebrows pull together. “No.”
“But…” She glances toward his closed bedroom door, as though Logan, Dean and Tucker might materialise behind it if she references their absence too directly. “The house is empty.”
“That doesn’t mean we need to have sex.”
“Oh.”
Garrett studies her face. “Okay?”
She nods slowly. “Okay.”
His brow remains furrowed. He strokes the centre of her lower lip once more, watching the small drag of his thumb as if he’s trying to smooth the uncertainty out of her by hand. “I’m serious.”
“I know.”
“Do you?”
She huffs, but her chest loosens enough for a little more air to enter it. “I don’t know. I thought you’d be annoyed.”
“Why would I be mad?”
She shrugs, the movement small beneath his hand. “I dunno.”
Garrett’s expression changes in a way she cannot name without becoming uncomfortable. Something soft and unhappy crosses his face before his mouth curves, not quite into his usual grin but something close enough to make the room feel familiar again.
“I’m not mad,” he says. “I like having you half-naked in my bed whether or not there’s a scheduled activity.”
Her mouth twitches. “Scheduled activity?”
“Sex.”
She presses her lips together, trying not to smile. “I understood.”
“Good. Didn’t want to overwhelm you with the terminology.”
She rolls her eyes, properly this time.
“There she is,” he murmurs.
She leans forward and kisses him. Garrett makes a pleased sound and settles his hand back at her waist, allowing her to choose the pressure, the pace, the slow movement of her mouth against his.
The butterflies don’t disappear, but they loosen, turning warmer and less frantic beneath her ribs. She kisses him again, then once more because his mouth is soft and hot and his lower lip fits perfectly between hers.
“I like kissing you,” she whispers.
Garrett’s eyes remain closed for half a second after she pulls back. “Yeah.”
She waits.
He opens one eye. “What?”
She huffs. “That’s all?”
“What do you want, a written review?”
She pinches his side.
He laughs, catching her wrist before she can do it again. “I like kissing you too, princess.”
“Good.”
“Great.”
“Perfect.”
“Glad we cleared that up.”
She presses her smile into his mouth. Knowing he’s not waiting for anything seems to have removed the imaginary timer ticking somewhere in the room. She can kiss him without wondering when the kissing is supposed to become something else. She can sit on him and feel his erection beneath her without believing it’s become her responsibility.
Which, naturally, makes her want to get naked. She keeps kissing him as she reaches behind her neck and catches one end of the halter tie. The bow slips loose beneath her fingers. Garrett notices when the front of the dress begins to soften against his chest.
His hand closes around her waist. She draws the ties forward and pulls the dress up. The cream fabric slides over her hips, catches briefly at her breasts, and then disappears between them in a soft, polka-dotted heap.
Garrett stares. She’s left sitting in his lap wearing only a tiny pair of cream underwear, her nipples already hard in the cool room, the silver bars glinting faintly beneath the light from his bedside lamp.
“Hi,” she says.
Garrett’s eyes drag upward with visible effort. “You’re evil.”
“You said you liked having me half-naked.”
“That was before you launched a targeted attack.”
She smiles, pleased, and reaches for the hem of his shirt. Garrett grips the fabric himself and drags the shirt over his head in one impatient movement. His hair catches in the collar and springs free in complete disarray. She laughs.
“What?”
“Your hair.”
“You’re naked,” he mumbles. “I don’t care about my hair.”
He tosses the t-shirt toward his desk without looking. It lands nowhere near it.
She places both hands against his bare chest. Garrett’s warm beneath her palms, skin smooth except for the faint roughness of hair beneath his navel and the small marks hockey has collected across his body without permission. A fading bruise sits over one rib. There’s a pale line near his shoulder she has seen a hundred times at pools and practices, although touching it now feels like learning it again.
Garrett’s hands return to her hips. She kisses him harder. The relief of having nowhere to get to makes everything more intense. His mouth opens beneath hers. His fingers spread over the bare curve of her ass, drawing her forward until the damp centre of her underwear rubs over the hard length trapped inside his jeans.
Her lips part on a moan. Garrett does it again.
She begins moving without waiting for him, rolling her hips into the pressure, arms winding around his shoulders as she grinds against him. The denim is rough through the thin fabric between her legs. Every slow drag catches against her clit and sends another bright pulse of pleasure through her.
Garrett groans into her mouth. “Fuck,” he breathes.
His head lowers to her chest. He catches one breast in his palm and closes his mouth around the piercing.
Her entire body jolts. “G.”
He hums around the metal, the vibration moving straight through her. His tongue traces the bar before he sucks carefully, one hand holding her hip steady while she continues grinding over him.
Her forehead drops against his curls. The room contracts around the wet pull of his mouth, the heat of his body beneath hers and the heavy friction building between her legs.
This is what she likes most about him. Not only that he knows what he’s doing, although he does, which remains both deeply satisfying and personally irritating. It’s the way he makes the constant noise inside her head go quiet.
Garrett puts his hand somewhere and her body stays there. He tells her to look at him and she does. He catches her jaw, her hips, her wrists, and suddenly she doesn’t have to manage the angle or the rhythm or what expression belongs on her face. She doesn’t have to orchestrate her own pleasure while guiding a man toward the conclusion that he caused it.
She can simply let him handle her. Garrett releases her nipple with a soft, wet sound and moves to the other. His thumb circles the one he has abandoned, keeping the metal slick beneath the pad while his tongue finds the second bar. She whimpers and tightens her thighs around his hips.
“That good?” he asks against her breast.
“Yes,” she gasps.
His teeth graze her nipple. The rest of the complaint dissolves. Garrett laughs softly and turns them.
One second she’s above him, fingers twisted into his curls, and the next her back meets the mattress. He follows her down, fitting himself between her thighs while his mouth travels over the centre of her chest.
She stares at the ceiling as he kisses beneath her breasts, along her ribs and over her stomach. His hands hold her hips in place, thumbs moving absently along the elastic of her underwear.
By the time his mouth reaches the skin below her navel, she’s breathing too quickly again. She pushes herself upright, and Garrett glances up.
His face between her thighs does something dangerous to the rhythm of her heart, but her hands have already reached for his jeans. She catches the button and begins working it open.
Garrett straightens immediately. One hand closes around her jaw, fingers firm beneath her cheeks, and he kisses her. Deep. Slow. Thorough enough that the button remains trapped uselessly beneath her thumb while his tongue slides against hers and the hand at her face keeps her exactly where he wants her. Her thoughts blur.
When he finally pulls back, her lips chase his before she can stop them. Garrett’s thumb presses gently at the corner of her mouth. “Thought you didn’t want to.”
“I…” She glances down at his open fly, then back at him. “I don’t know.”
He watches her. She hates how easily he can see the confusion inside her, the desire winding itself through relief and nerves until she cannot tell where one stops and another begins.
“I want you,” she says, because that part is true. “I just don’t know if I want to, like…”
“Have sex.”
She nods.
“Okay.”
Her brow furrows. “But I don’t want to stop.”
“I didn’t say we had to stop.”
She blinks at him. Garrett’s head tilts slightly. His gaze shifts over her face, then down the length of her body, lingering where her thighs remain open around his hips.
“I have an idea.”
She nods immediately.
His mouth twitches. “You don’t even know what it is.”
“I trust you.”
The words leave her without ceremony. Garrett goes still for one quiet moment. Then he bends and kisses her, softer this time, once against her lips before sitting back on his knees. “You get yourself off, yeah?”
Heat crawls across her chest. “Yeah.”
“Mhm.” He drags the sound out, visibly pleased with the information. “Well, show me.”
Her arms loosen. “What?”
“Show me.”
Her stomach drops pleasantly. Garrett holds her gaze. There’s no mockery in his face, though his eyes have darkened and his mouth keeps threatening a grin.
“And I’ll show you,” he adds.
She looks down at the shape straining against his jeans. Her thighs press together without permission.
Garrett notices. “Interested?”
She nods.
“Words.”
“Yes.” Her voice comes out softer than intended. “Okay.”
He kisses her again as if rewarding the answer, his hand sliding into her hair while his mouth opens over hers. She feels him reach between them and push his jeans down, fabric dragging over his thighs before he breaks away long enough to stand at the edge of the bed.
She watches him strip. His jeans pool around his ankles. He steps out of them, then hooks his thumbs beneath the waistband of his black boxers and pulls those down too. Her breath catches.
She’s seen his cock before, held it and taken it into her mouth in the bathroom at Malone’s, but the cramped stall and the urgency of kneeling between his legs hadn’t allowed her to properly consider the fact that he’s… big.
Garrett’s proportionate to the rest of him, which isn’t comforting when the rest of him is built to drive grown men into plexiglass.
Garrett catches her staring. “Problem?”
“No,” she shakes her head. “Just observing.”
He grips himself loosely, giving one slow stroke that makes his stomach tighten. “Observing what?”
She looks at him. “You know.”
His grin appears. “I’d still like to hear it.”
“Absolutely not.”
He drags his bottom lip through his teeth. “Worth a shot.”
She shakes her head, but her hand has already found the side of her underwear. She lifts her hips and shimmies the fabric down her thighs, kicking it toward the foot of the bed. Garrett’s grin disappears. His gaze travels between her legs and remains there.
The attention makes her want to close them, because nobody has ever looked at her as though the sight itself is doing something to them. Garrett reaches down, catches both her ankles and pulls her toward him. A startled laugh escapes her as her body slides over the comforter, stopping at the edge of the mattress with her knees bent and Garrett standing between them.
“Bossy,” she says.
He wraps one hand around himself. “You love it.”
She opens her mouth to argue, but Garrett strokes once, slowly, and the words disappear. His fist moves from the base to the head, thumb sweeping through the wetness already gathered there. The muscles in his forearm tighten. His lower lip catches between his teeth for half a second before he releases it.
Her mouth goes dry.
“Go on, baby.”
She lets her knees fall wider. Her hand slides down her stomach, fingertips brushing over skin still sensitive from his mouth. Garrett watches every inch of the movement.
She finds her clit and begins circling slowly. Pleasure moves through her at once, less sharp than Garrett’s fingers but familiar, controlled. Her body knows her own touch. She knows the exact pressure to use, the rhythm that will carry her there if she keeps it steady.
The difference is Garrett. Garrett standing over her naked, stroking his cock while his eyes remain fixed between her thighs.
“Fuck,” he says quietly. Her fingers falter. He gives himself another slow stroke. “Don’t stop.”
She resumes, cheeks hot.
“That’s how you touch yourself?”
She nods.
“Words, princess.”
“Yes.”
“Show me properly.”
The instruction sends heat pouring through her. She presses more firmly, circling in the rhythm she uses alone beneath her blankets. Garrett’s breathing changes.
His fist moves faster, not much, but enough to make the muscles low in his stomach flex with each stroke. She watches the head disappear into his hand and emerge again, wet beneath the lamplight.
“You think about me when you do this?” he asks.
Her eyes lift to his. “Sometimes.”
“Sometimes,” he repeats.
She bites the inside of her cheek.
Garrett tilts his head. “How many times is sometimes?”
“Garrett.”
“Every week?”
She says nothing.
His grin grows slowly. “Every day?”
“No.”
“That answer came suspiciously fast.”
She speeds up her fingers, partly because pleasure has begun coiling low inside her and partly because it’s becoming difficult to maintain an argument.
Garrett watches her thighs twitch. “What do you think about?”
“You know what.”
“I know what you told me before.” His thumb brushes over the head of his cock. “My hands on your tits. My mouth.”
Her breath stutters.
“What else?”
She shakes her head.
“Come on, baby. You can lie in my bed with your legs open and touch yourself while I jerk off, but you can’t tell me what you think about?”
The words move through her like another hand. She circles herself harder. “You holding me down.”
Garrett’s fist tightens. “Yeah?”
She nods.
“Moving you around?”
“Yes.”
“Putting you where I want you?”
Her hips lift faintly into her own hand. “G.”
“Thought so.” His voice has dropped lower, the amusement thinning beneath something rougher.
She watches his hand slide over himself. His shoulders are tense, broad beneath the low bedroom light, curls falling over his forehead as he looks down at her. He wants to touch her. She can see it in every small movement he refuses to make – the way his free hand flexes at his side, how his body leans toward the mattress before he corrects himself, the dark concentration in his eyes whenever her fingers slip lower and gather more wetness.
But he doesn’t reach for her. He gave her an idea. He gave her a boundary inside the moment, and he keeps it even while his breathing turns uneven. The restraint is so much hotter than touching would have been. She drags her fingers through the wetness and returns to her clit.
Garrett groans. “Jesus Christ.”
Her head presses back into the mattress. “You’re staring.”
“You’re putting on a show.”
“You told me to.”
He huffs. “Best decision I’ve ever made.”
She laughs breathlessly, but the sound breaks when she finds the right pressure again.
“That’s it,” Garrett murmurs. “Keep doing that.”
Her eyes drift closed.
“No, look at me.” They reopen immediately. Approval flashes across his face. “Good girl.”
Her stomach clenches so sharply that her thighs shake.
Garrett sees it happen. “There we go.”
“Shut up,” she mumbles.
“You’re lying there touching yourself because I told you to, and you still think you’re in a position to boss me around?”
She makes a soft, frustrated noise.
“Yeah,” he says, stroking himself faster. “That’s what I thought.”
Pleasure builds steadily beneath her fingers, every circle tightening the coil inside her. She watches Garrett’s fist move, watches the muscles in his thighs tense and the bead of sweat beginning to shine faintly at his temple.
His bottom lip disappears between his teeth again. She’s never seen him like this. Not in the bathroom, where she had been too focused on doing everything correctly, and not the morning he fingered her, when he had kept all his attention fixed on her.
Now she gets to watch pleasure move across his face without disguise. His jaw loosens when his hand twists near the head. His brows draw together whenever he strokes down more firmly. His breathing leaves him in quiet bursts through his nose until she moves her fingers faster and a rough sound breaks from his chest.
“Fuck, princess.” She whimpers. “Look so pretty like this,” he says. “All spread out for me.”
Her fingers slip slightly.
Garrett’s eyes sharpen. “Keep going.” She obeys. “That’s my girl.”
The pressure climbs higher, her stomach tightening beneath the remains of his release-free touch. She bends one knee farther, heel digging into the edge of the mattress as her hips begin moving faintly beneath her hand.
Garrett watches.
“What would you usually do?” he asks.
She pants through the next circle. “What?”
“When you’re alone. What else do you do?”
She shakes her head, unable to organise an answer.
He tilts his head. “You use a toy?”
“Yes,” she breathes.
“What kind?”
Her face burns. “A vibrator.”
“Where is it?”
“My dorm.”
“Shame.” She lets out a broken laugh. Garrett strokes himself harder. “Next time, bring it.”
The phrase next time sends another pulse through her.
“You’d like that, huh?” His voice has become rougher, words breaking slightly around his breath. “Letting me watch you use it?” She nods. “Maybe I’ll hold it for you.” Her fingers press harder. “Keep you still while I make you come with it.”
“Garrett.”
“Or make you hold it and tell you when you’re allowed to finish.”
The pleasure spikes. Her back arches slightly from the mattress.
Garrett groans. “Fuck. You like that.”
She cannot pretend otherwise. “Yes.”
“Course you do.”
She’s never been spoken to like this without finding it embarrassing. Other men have tried. They have repeated phrases clearly acquired from pornography, asked questions they didn’t wait for her to answer and called her names that felt disconnected from everything happening inside her body.
Garrett knows where the words need to land. His bossy best friend, who wants control over every detail until his hands close around her and take the responsibility away.
Her fingers move faster. The orgasm begins approaching in heavy, gathering waves, her muscles tightening around nothing while the wet sound of Garrett’s fist fills the space between her breaths. “G,” she whimpers.
“I know.”
“I’m close.”
“Yeah?”
She nods quickly.
Garrett’s head tips back for half a second, throat working. “Me too.”
His hand speeds up. She watches him, mesmerised by the slight loss of control in his body. His hips begin meeting his fist in small, involuntary movements. His free hand grips the edge of the mattress beside her thigh hard enough that his knuckles pale.
He still doesn’t touch her. “Don’t stop,” he says.
“I’m not.”
“Come on, baby. Let me watch.” Her body tightens. “That’s it.”
She circles herself faster, no longer capable of maintaining the slow performance of showing him. Her thighs shake, knees drawing inward before she forces them open again.
Garrett notices. “Keep those legs open.”
She moans.
“Good girl.”
The orgasm breaks through her. Her mouth opens around his name as pleasure pulses hard beneath her fingers, hips jerking upward from the mattress. She half rolls onto her side automatically, curling away from the intensity while a broken moan leaves her.
Garrett catches her. His free hand closes around her hip and pulls her flat onto her back again. “No, stay there.”
The firm movement sends another aftershock through her. She gasps, fingers still pressed uselessly between her thighs while her body continues fluttering around the remains of the orgasm.
Garrett steps closer. His fist moves once, twice, faster now, eyes fixed on her face as his breathing fractures. “Fuck.”
His body tightens. Warm release spills across her stomach, landing in thick streaks over the soft skin below her navel. Garrett groans, head dropping forward, his hand slowing as the last of it pulses over her.
For several seconds, neither of them moves. Her chest rises beneath the silver bars through her nipples. Garrett’s does the same above her, shoulders shifting with every unsteady breath. The room smells like sex despite the fact that, technically, they have still not had it.
A laugh bubbles out of her. Garrett looks down. She presses the back of her wrist to her mouth, but another giggle escapes anyway, loose and delighted from the endorphins still moving through her.
His mouth curves. “Good?”
She nods, hair shifting against his mattress. “So good.”
“Yeah?”
“Mhm.”
Garrett wipes his hand against the inside of his discarded boxers, then drops onto the mattress beside her with all the grace of a man whose legs have temporarily resigned.
The bed bounces beneath his weight. She turns her head toward him. His face is flushed, curls damp near his temples and chest still rising too quickly. He stares at the ceiling like it’s witnessed something life-changing.
She shuffles closer and settles the side of her head against his shoulder. Garrett’s arm lifts automatically around her. Neither of them speaks for a moment. His fingers move slowly over her upper arm while their breathing returns to normal. Downstairs, the refrigerator makes a loud mechanical hum and then stops.
She glances down at her stomach. “G.”
“Mhm?”
“You’ve got to clean me up.”
Garrett closes his eyes. “Gimme a second.”
She giggles again. “You made the mess.”
“I’m aware.”
Her nose scrunches up. “It’s getting cold.”
His eyes open. “That’s disgusting.”
“It’s true.”
“Can you give me thirty seconds to recover from the most intense mutual-masturbation experience of my life?”
She tips her face toward him. “The most intense?”
Garrett looks down at her, completely serious. “By a humiliating margin.”
Her smile spreads.
“Don’t get cocky.”
“I’m not.”
He nudges his nose into her hair. “You are. I can feel it happening.”
She traces one finger absently over the centre of his chest. “You were staring at me.”
“You were naked and touching yourself,” he mutters. “What did you expect me to look at? The curtains?”
“They’re nice curtains.”
“They came with the house.”
“You should wash them.”
“There she is,” he says, laughing softly as he catches her hand. “Back for twelve seconds and already assigning chores.”
She threads her fingers through his. “You like me bossy.”
Garrett brings their joined hands to his mouth and kisses her knuckles. “I like you all the time. The bossiness is an extra.”
The softness of the answer catches beneath her ribs. She looks back down at her stomach so he cannot watch it land. Garrett notices that too. His arm tightens around her briefly before he sits up with a groan and reaches for the tissues on his nightstand.
“Elegant,” she says.
“You want a warm towel?”
“Yes.”
He pauses with the tissue box in his hand. “Seriously?”
“You asked.”
“I was being sarcastic.”
She waits. Garrett stares at her. Then he drops the tissues and climbs out of bed. Her grin widens. “Thank you.”
“Yeah, yeah.”
“Nobody likes cold tissues.”
“Nobody else orders room service after getting come on them.”
She grins. “I’m your best girl.”
He points at her as he pulls on his boxers. “Weaponising my own words against me is low.”
“You love me.”
Garrett stills for barely a fraction of a second. It’s nothing. A tiny interruption in the movement of his hand as he pulls the waistband over his hips. So brief she could almost convince herself it didn’t happen.
Then he shakes his head and reaches for the door. “Unfortunately,” he says.
She throws a pillow at him. Garrett catches it against his chest, grinning, then tosses it back onto the bed before slipping into the hallway.
She listens to his footsteps move toward the bathroom. Her dress remains crumpled near the headboard. Her underwear has landed beside one sneaker, while the other shoe is somehow beneath Garrett’s desk. His clothes are scattered across the floor. The lamp casts everything in warm, uneven shadows.
Nothing has happened the way she expected. There was no awkward attempt to pretend Garrett’s size didn’t make her nervous. No pressure to continue because the house was empty and they had already taken their clothes off. No need to monitor his pleasure while manufacturing her own.
Garrett had watched her come and known it was real. The thought should leave her feeling exposed. Instead, she sinks deeper into his pillow and smiles at the ceiling.
He returns a minute later with a warm washcloth in one hand and a bottle of water tucked beneath his arm.
“You took forever.”
“I had to wait for the water to heat up.”
“Excuses.”
Garrett climbs back onto the mattress and catches her knee when she starts to close her legs. “Hold still.”
She goes still. His eyes flick toward her face, amusement warming them, but he doesn’t comment. He cleans her stomach carefully, the cloth soft and warm against oversensitive skin. Then he folds it and wipes gently between her thighs where her own release has dried tacky against them.
Her stomach turns over at the quiet intimacy of it. Nobody has ever cleaned her up before. Most men have barely noticed there was anything to clean.
Garrett finishes, tosses the cloth toward his laundry basket and hands her the bottle of water. “Drink.”
She twists the cap and takes several obedient swallows.
He shakes his head. “More.”
“You’re very demanding for someone who claims I’m bossy.”
“Drink your water, princess.”
She drinks again, mostly because the low instruction does something pleasant to the remains of her nervous system. Garrett lies beside her and pulls the comforter over them. She sets the bottle on his nightstand, then curls into his side, one bare leg sliding over his.
His hand settles on her hip. “You okay?” he asks.
She nods against his shoulder. “Yeah.”
“No regrets?”
She thinks about it. “I regret that you know how often I masturbate.”
“I don’t know how often. You refused to provide figures.”
She grins. “And I’ll continue refusing.”
“We’ll see.”
She smiles into his skin. Garrett’s thumb begins moving in slow strokes over her hip, exactly where it had rested inside the waistband of her underwear before he noticed she was tense.
“You still nervous?” he asks.
“A little.”
“About what?”
She lifts her head. He’s looking at her seriously, curls pushed away from his face and all the sharp hunger from earlier softened into patient attention.
She could say his size. She could say their friendship. The deal. The unsettling fact that sex with him will not allow her to hide inside a performance because Garrett will keep looking until he finds the truth.
Instead, she touches the small gold hoop in his ear, turning it lightly between two fingers. “You pay too much attention.”
His eyebrows rise. “That’s a complaint?”
“I haven’t decided.”
Garrett studies her face for a moment, then turns his head and kisses her fingertips. “Take your time.”
The answer settles through her more deeply than anything dirty he said earlier. She lies back down and presses a kiss against his shoulder.
Outside, a car passes along the road, headlights briefly sweeping across the curtains. Somewhere across campus, their friends are still drinking inside a crowded fraternity house, entirely unaware that Garrett is naked beneath his comforter with her polka-dot dress tangled near his pillow.
The secrecy sends a final, lazy spark of excitement through her. She smiles against him. “Dean’s going to know.”
“Dean thinks he knows everything.”
“He saw us leave.”
“I told him I was checking the door.”
“You left a frat party to check the door at your own house?”
Garrett frowns toward the ceiling. “It sounded better when I said it.”
She begins laughing. Garrett catches her around the waist and rolls her beneath him, pinning her lightly into the mattress while she squeals.
“You’re becoming irritating,” he informs her.
“Becoming?”
His mouth twitches. She looks up at him, bare chest warm above hers, one forearm planted beside her head and his knee resting carefully between her thighs. The nervous flutter remains, but it no longer feels like something warning her to leave.
She slides both arms around his neck. “I like kissing you.”
Garrett’s expression softens. “Yeah?”
She nods. He lowers his mouth to hers, slow and warm and smiling slightly when she kisses him back.
“Good,” he murmurs. “Because that’s all you’re getting tonight.”
She catches his lower lip between her teeth. Garrett groans. “We’ll see,” she whispers.
His eyes narrow with immediate understanding. “Bossy.”
to be notified when i post new fics, follow @kooksandpearls-library and turn on notifications! i no longer use a taglist for garrett fics.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
warnings: mugging (minor, over quickly), kissing(!)
summary: getting your memories back comes with a lot of feelings, but one thought consumes it all: where is he?
a/n: thought about splitting this into more parts…then decided i didn’t care. thank you for all the love on part 1!! i’ve had the best time reading your comments and seeing all the reblogs!! tried to tag as many people as i could!! don’t hate me if this sucks okay byeeee
Well, would it even be going crazy if you were suddenly having memories that you were sure were yours, and sure had been taken from you somehow? Is that going crazy, or is it going uncrazy?
Whatever.
After your dream, you spend the day with the worst headache you’ve ever had in your life. You think you take about ten Advil to get through the day (screw the warning labels), hating your stupid job and the stupid 90-day policy before you can take PTO because the last thing you want to do after remembering a name that makes your heart feel like it’s flying out of your chest is sit at a desk and look at code for a stupid, dumb app.
On a Friday.
You spend your entire shift staring at the wall in your cubicle where you’d pinned a picture of you, Ned, and MJ from high school. By twelve, you’re one hundred percent certain that there had been someone else there. Someone next to you, arm around your shoulder, a smile that makes you feel jittery just thinking about it. You know what that smile looks like. You know.
Peter Parker, a constant mantra in your head. You’d written it on sticky notes you’d slapped on twenty different things in your room, filled an entire page of your work notebook with it. You would not forget again.
You couldn’t.
By two, you remember his Aunt May and her warmth, the way she’d always feed you and always treat you like one of her own. How she’d always teased Peter but never, ever hesitated to protect him.
By two-thirty, you remember that she’s dead. You look up her obituary on your work computer—screw it—and read through it, sniffling and aching and destroyed when there’s no mention of a nephew anywhere on it.
Peter Parker, you write again on a sticky note, then under it, Aunt May.
By four, your memories of high school have reshaped, the blurry remnants of them you’d had remolding like wet clay, and Peter is everywhere.
The first day of freshman year, debating with you on the subway about who was going to be more popular (neither of you).
Laid across your bed with chemistry textbooks open, wearing sweats and a hoodie and looking so soft. You remember wanting to kiss him, feeling ashamed because of it.
All the times he’d started disappearing, missing classes. When you’d invite him over for dinner and he’d never show. When your study sessions turned from the two of you laughing and not really getting any work done, to just you. Alone.
Following him after school, knowing something was up, wanting to be there for him. Watching him strip to his boxers in an alleyway, tug on Spider-man’s suit and launch himself onto the rooftops.
Sneaking into his window and waiting in his bedroom, so angry he’d never told you. Deflating immediately when he’d slipped in later that night, wide and pleading brown eyes, a bruise on the apple of his cheek, looking so vulnerable in a suit that meant anything but.
Your first kiss. The pink of Peter’s cheeks, the way his breath caught, stuttering through telling you it’d always been you. That he couldn’t imagine another day where you didn’t know. How couldn’t you have known?
Sitting on rooftops, going to dances, learning the ways his body responded to your touch, looking up how to do stitches for when Spider-man would come tumbling through your bedroom window, scaring you to death—that’s how you knew how to do stitches! Dates where he’d hold you to his chest and take you swinging around Manhattan, wind in your hair and laughter in your throat.
God, you’d loved him. You’d loved him more than anything else in the world.
More than anything.
And you still did. Still had, all these years. Felt it in your chest, curled up and ever-present. Felt it expand when you’d seen him again, light you up from the inside without warning.
But how had you forgotten?
By five, when you’re on the subway home, you know.
The memory bleeds against your eyelids. Peter, beaten and bloodied, eyes red from crying and busted blood veins. Your Peter, telling you that you would forget everything, wiping your tears and promising that he’d come find you. That he’d come get you and make you remember.
You telling him you would never forget.
But you had.
And he’d let you.
You’re so angry at the thought that you have to take a lap around your block before you enter your apartment. So angry that you end up going to your favorite bodega on the corner and getting your favorite sandwich even though you're supposed to be saving money. And then you get annoyed on top of that because the second your order leaves your lips you suddenly remember that it had been Peter’s favorite too.
That you both used to split one from Delmar’s on Wednesdays and eat it on the roof of your parent’s apartment.
You must look downright furious, because Jay, the cashier that’s been there every time you’ve come since you moved in, slides you a chocolate bar on top of your finished sandwich and doesn’t charge you for it.
You eat the whole thing while you take the stairs up to your apartment, muttering to yourself.
Then you see all your sticky notes. Peter Parker on your lamp, your closet door, on the coat hanging from your bed frame, on your window and pillow, where you’d scattered a handful of them at 3am.
You were mad. You were pissed.
But you wanted to be mad at him to his face. To see him and yell at him until you lost your voice. To watch the way his eyes would change from your words, so easy to read. To hug him and kiss him and touch him. To throw things and watch him dodge them effortlessly, to let him calm you down, to let him.
You wanted to know if he still had the same sandwich order.
Did he even want you to remember?
You think about the look on his face the night before—he’d been right there next to you after all that time, and you’d let him slip away. The way he’d looked at you when he’d knocked on your door, how he’d held your hand when he’d helped you up, how he’d let you talk to him about the dreams you’d already shared with him in the dark with this calm, serene look on his face.
And you didn’t care if he wanted you to remember him or not.
You were going to find him.
The next day, after a night filled with dreams about calloused hands and hushed whispers, after waking up with tingling lips and a hollowness to your chest, you start your search with a sudden kind of desperation.
Ned had gone to visit his grandma for the weekend, so you plant yourself in his chair and spend hours searching the internet for any trace of Peter Parker.
You even search for Maynard—absolutely ridiculous name—and then spend ten minutes crying over how Peter it was to use a dumb fake name, and how you miss him so much.
You find nothing.
The spell had worked. Peter Parker was nowhere. No one.
You sit back in the chair and try to breathe through your disappointment.
How were you going to find a ghost? How would he ever know that you remembered?
A notification sounds through the computer. Discord, from Ned’s Spidey Tracker server. You silence it absentmindedly.
Then you sit up.
Peter Parker was nowhere.
But Spider-man…Spider-man was everywhere.
And you knew how to track him.
You move so fast you hit your knee on the underside of the desk, and curse your way through pulling up the app files. You’d helped Ned code the app, so you knew it was based entirely on community sightings of Spider-man, constantly taking in reported locations and spitting them back out for the users.
Which meant you knew how to compile a list of his most common locations. Maybe if you could narrow it down enough, you could figure out where he could be.
You make a mental note to talk to Ned about how dangerous this app could actually be, and then you get to work.
You can’t believe how many people have been using the app. There are hundreds of thousands of sightings and photos and videos to sort through. It takes you hours.
Which is definitely attributed to you constantly getting distracted by videos of Spider-man after fights, heaving chest and weak knees, swinging off all alone.
How many wounds had he had to treat by himself?
How lonely he must be.
You don’t narrow it down to a few specific locations until close to midnight. Queens (of course), a five block radius of sightings going back to when Ned officially published the app. You compile the time stamps.
Most of them are in the middle of the night, into early morning.
“God, Peter, when do you sleep?” You mutter to the screen as your code spits the times back at you. You’re almost sick with how much you want to hold him.
It’s late. It’s late and you should wait until tomorrow. At least until the sun comes up. But you dismiss the thought as soon as you have it. You feel like you’ll die if you wait any longer to find him. Plus, it’s the perfect time. The app said so.
And you’ve never been a very patient person.
So you go to your room to get ready, and you hesitate. Should you…look nice? What if you don’t even find him? What if you find him and he says he doesn’t want you—
No. You’re not going there. This is Peter. Yes, you’d forgotten him. You’d forgotten him and the guilt was eating away at you for it. But you knew him. Even through the haze, you know him.
As angry as you are, you know why he did what he did, self-sacrificing idiot.
You hated that it made you love him even more.
In an effort to be quick, you just throw on a sweatshirt, jeans, and sneakers. You grab your mace and make sure your keys are poking through your fingers, just in case. Small crimes have practically disappeared over the past four years, but you were going to a part of Queens your mom and even Peter had once warned you about, so you weren’t going to take any chances.
Plus, a crazy part of your brain whispered, if you get mugged, maybe he’ll come save you.
Yep. Definitely losing your mind a little.
You ride the subway with tunnel vision. Mapping where you’ll go, how long you’ll look, how much it’ll take before you give up. It’s quiet on the subway, only the occasional sleepy passenger and drunk college kids going home in crowds. But once you get to your stop in Queens, you exit alone.
You take a deep breath, and you start walking. Eyeing alleyways and rooftops, ears perked for any movement. Keys in one hand, Spidey Tracker open in the other, map devoid of any spider symbols.
You loop the blocks slowly, one direction then the next. It’s probably the stupidest thing you’ve ever done, being out so late on your own, but you had that feeling. The only one you’d trusted since college Since, now you knew, you’d forgotten everything.
The feeling of being right. Of being sure.
So you keep walking, holding on to hope that the stragglers you avoid on the sidewalks will see something you don’t and set off the app. You keep staring at the screen, at the void of streets with no red icons, urging one to pop up.
Which, in the end, was the thing that actually took first place for the stupidest thing you’d ever done.
Because you hadn’t been paying attention. If you had, you’d have heard the footsteps. You’d have heard the schlick of the pocket knife being cracked open.
You would have been able to close your hand around the mace on your keychain before you’d been pushed into an alley, face pressed hard into the brick wall, until it stung.
The man holding you grunts as he slams your wrist against the wall to get you to drop your phone. You try not to cry out at the pain, to not show them how scared you are as it clatters to the ground.
Your mind goes somewhere very, very far from your body.
Another pair of hands wretches your keys from your grip, and then there you are, defenseless. The one holding your wrist yanks you back around and slams your back against the brick. He keeps one hand firmly on your shoulder and brings the other up to your throat. You feel the prick of the knife against the underside of your jaw, and grind your teeth against the whimper that wants to escape.
You can barely see the man’s face under his hood in this darkness, barely make out the shape of his eyes. He must see the screen of your phone on the ground, because he snorts. “Looking for Spider-man?”
His friend chuckles.
“He’s not here,” He continues, his tone mocking. He runs a finger down the side of your face, and you think you’re going to throw up. “It’s just you. And us.”
Your phone vibrates from where it’d fallen, still open to Spidey Tracker. A notification brightens the screen, then:
New Spider-man sighting! Location: Queens.
The one holding you freezes a second before a web wraps around the knife he’s holding against you and drags it up into the darkness.
“I’m sorry,” A voice calls from somewhere above, hiding where the light doesn’t touch. “Were you using that for something?”
Your body crumples against the brick in relief. It’s him.
The man doesn’t even have time to move before he’s getting jerked back, so hard his body goes flying into the adjacent wall. Before you can even blink he’s encompassed completely in webs, eyes and mouth obscured.
The other one starts running immediately, but a figure swings from the shadows, kicking him straight in the chest and sending him sprawling against a dumpster with a deep clang. You have one second to let out a breath before he’s enveloped, too.
It all happens so fast. Them getting webbed, Spider-man talking through the mask like he’s on a phone call, saying the words mugging and two males, early 20s, she’s safe. Then picking up your phone and keys, pressing a gentle hand into your upper back, and guiding you back out onto the street. The glow of the lights almost blind you, and you blink.
You’re…okay.
You look back into the alley, your attackers groaning into the dark.
Wow, you think.
“Are you okay?” Spider-man—Peter—asks, keeping his distance now that you're safely in the street and can see him fully. Cloaked in red and blue, the white eyes of the suit expanding and contracting as he takes you in. As he, no doubt, realizes who you are.
You know exactly when he does, because his entire body tenses up and goes still, easy to see under the material that hugs every single muscle that has only grown bigger since you’d last seen him this close. You watch, slowly, as his free hand clenches into a fist, and then he’s crossing over towards you, fast.
Fingers on your chin, turning you to face the light, to check for damage. A small, choked off sound when he must see something there. Now that your adrenaline is fading, you can feel the pain against your cheek, the way your knees are shaking, the other hand he’s put against your side to hold you up. He’s so warm, is your first coherent thought, so warm and here.
“I’m okay,” You manage. Your voice sounds breathless, scared.
Spider-man’s fingers leave your jaw, move up as if he means to press them against what you assume is a cut on your face, but then stop. You feel him take a breath, so close to you, then pull away. He takes a step back, two. Your body goes cold. “What are you doing here?” He asks you, his voice desperate and wounded under the mask. You don’t have to see him to know the quiver in his lip, the worry that has to be shining in his eyes. But he clears his throat and backs up even more, almost completely out of the light now. “I mean…uh…why are you out here this late? Alone?”
There’s a roughness on the alone, an anger you know from when you’d tried to help him stop a car jacker in junior year and gotten thrown to the ground, hard. The memories come easier now, a constant stream of pieces that leave you disbelieving that this man loved you. That he’d cared for you and you’d cared for him. Peter Parker. Spider-man.
You hadn’t planned what to say. You sure as hell hadn’t actually planned on getting mugged, despite the real possibility. Your mouth feels dry and your body is buzzing with nerves, battling with the need to touch him. You open your mouth, not even sure what will come out—
New Spider-man sighting! Location: Queens.
You both jump.
Across the street, you see a flash, and a voice yells, “Spider-man!” Your phone vibrates and sounds another notification, and you see the spider icons start popping up, reflecting against the material of his suit where he’s still holding your phone. “Spider-man, could I get a picture?”
Spider-man looks at the person starting to cross the street, then looks at you, then back. The eyes of his suit are impossible to see through, but you can see the indecision in every line of his body.
Whether he should leave you for the police. Whether you want him to.
You think back to the other night, the urge to tell him wait for me despite not knowing him. What had happened when you didn’t do it.
You’re desperate. You have this feeling that if you let him walk away now, you won’t have another chance. That he’ll swing away or the cops will come and you’ll lose him, anyway. You grab at his arm, the hard line of his bicep, and all you can say, all you can whisper, is, “Peter.”
His head whips over to you. Those eyes contract in, out, in, out. He goes utterly, completely still. You wish you could see his face, see what he was thinking. How he was looking at you.
There’s a whoosh of breath from under the mask. He takes a step closer to you and your heart has enough time to jump into your throat by the time he hands you your things, wraps one arm around your waist, and tells you lowly, “Hold on to me.”
So you do. Hands around his neck, so close to the line of his mask, as he shoots the two of you up and away from the pedestrian who throws his hands up, away from the incoming police sirens, and across the rooftops. You feel the wind in your hair for just a moment, enough time for you to smile, to let the part of you that’d forgotten everything remember what it had been like, before you’re on concrete again, however many stories up.
Spider-man lets you go like he’s been burned, pacing a few steps away and running his hands over his mask, where you know he’d be pulling at his curls if he could get to them.
All at once, he turns to you. “What did you say?”
Quiet, nervous, as if he’d heard wrong.
It’s a slow thing, dropping your things to the ground and walking over to him. He tracks your every movement carefully. Tracks it as you bring your hands up, across his shoulders, up to where the mask meets the neck of his suit. You run the pads of your fingers under the material, finally finally against his skin, and he shivers against you.
You wait to see if he’ll stop you, but he’s practically swaying on his feet under your touch. You don’t think he’s breathing, don’t think he lets out a breath until you pull off the mask and your eyes meet.
There’s a scratch across his forehead, right over his eyebrow. A bruise on his jaw. His eyes are glistening as they take you in, running over and over your face, searching. Hopeful.
Perfect.
The mask thudding to the ground sounds like it’s miles away.
“Peter,” you murmur. You press your hand to his cheek, and he leans into it, melts into it.
He laughs, a disbelieving thing. A tear falls from his eye and curls around your thumb as he loops his fingers around your wrist, loose and distracting. “You remember.”
You feel like there are a thousand little stars in your chest, shining and imploding. You nod, and with a sniffle, realize you’re crying, too. Smiling, too. So hard you feel the strain of it. “I remember.”
You look at each other, twin tear-stained cheeks, and then Peter is pulling you close, into his chest. You throw your arms over his shoulders, run a hand into the hair at the nape of his neck. He shudders, ducks his head into your collarbone, and bunches his hands into the fabric at your waist as if he’s scared you're going to disappear.
You stand there for what feels like hours, breathing each other in. The smell of the wind on him, so familiar to you, so similar to how it was before everything happened. Like nothing had changed, like you hadn’t spent four years feeling his absence without knowing why.
But he pulls away from you, sudden. Far enough to look into your eyes. “Tell me you’re okay.” His hand lifts to run against the cut on your cheek. Moves down to your arms, the redness of your wrists. You feel his touch rattle into your bones. “I hate that this happened to you.”
“I’m okay, Peter. Promise.” You can’t stop saying his name, marveling at the feel of it on your tongue after not saying it for so long.
The look he gives you is so pained. “Let me fix this for you.”
You shake your head, even as your stomach twists pleasantly at the tone of his voice. “It’s nothing.”
He grips your chin, and you wish you could feel his fingers without the suit. He makes you look at him, to see the emotion in his eyes. He says your name, low and sweet, and you feel like breaking apart. “Please.”
“Okay.”
You would’ve gotten mugged a thousand times—hell, you’re scared of what you’d be willing to go through—if it meant it would end with you right here, with Peter leading you down into his apartment.
It’s a mess of tech: a line of monitors on a large desk, a fancy-looking printer lasering up something you can’t see, a treadmill shoved into a corner. The bed is a mess of threadbare sheets, and the kitchenette is bare, just a couple of chip bags and protein powder sitting on a shelf by the fridge.
It’s…honestly, it makes you feel unbearably sad.
You’d been going to college, learning about computers and SQL and Python, meeting Ned and MJ to study on the quad, making friends and new memories.
And he’d been here.
“Here,” Peter says, tugging you over to sit at the edge of his bed. He leaves you there, taking off his mask and throwing it haphazardly onto his keyboard, bending to tug out a giant first aid kit from underneath the desk. When he returns, he kneels between your legs, still in his suit, thigh muscles rippling and bulging against the fabric.
A secret you hadn’t even told MJ and Ned: you’d had a crush on Spider-man. Crush sounded ridiculous, but it was the only way you could describe it. Even at MIT, you’d watched any video you could of him swinging around New York, thinking about the man under the mask. Could you be blamed, seeing how he filled out that suit?
It’d made a lot more sense in the past couple of days. Maybe you didn’t remember Peter Parker, but your body sure as hell remembered Spider-man.
It’s a little overwhelming, Peter looking up at you tenderly through his lashes, clad in something almost obscene. Two sides of the same coin.
Very overwhelming, actually.
He gets to work cleaning your cut, standing between your knees. He holds one hand against your jaw, fingers reaching into your hair, as he gently dabs it with alcohol. You sigh into the touch, and wait until he’s finished putting tape on it to say, “I missed you, you know. I might have forgotten you, but I don’t think my body ever stopped wondering where you were.”
He must have been waiting for you to say something first, because he lets out a deep, shuddering breath. He tilts your head up with the hand still in your hair, and with the other, traces the line of your bottom lip. You feel like you’re on fire, hot under the touch. He’s looking at you like he had the other night, like he’s scared you’re going to disappear from right under his hands. “I missed you, too. So much. Every day.”
You want to ask, then why? Why did you let me forget?
But you’ve spent so much of the last forty eight hours angry, and right now, you want to be relieved.
The anger can come later. It will come later.
Peter is doing this half-smile, gaze still caught on your face. “I was always—“ a huff, another graze against your lip that leaves you reeling. “I was always thinking about you. It was distracting. I couldn’t—I couldn’t do anything.”
You run your hand up his abdomen, clad in red. It pulses under your touch, and Peter’s breath hitches like he’s in pain. You stop at the spider on his chest, drag a finger across the surface. “You seemed like you were doing just fine.”
He sighs and shakes his head. “There’s so much to tell you. But I don’t want to drag you back—“
“Do not finish that sentence.”
Suddenly you’re standing, finger pointed at his chest. You clench your teeth against the anger that hits you, white-hot. You’d been doing so good, forgetting it. You try to breathe, breathe through the reality that he’s trying to do this to you again. “Peter,” the way his face crumples under you saying his name again almost gives you pause. “I’ve lived without you for four years. And I’m so pissed at you for doing that to me. Thinking about you in this shithole—sorry—all alone for all that time makes me so angry. Thinking about you leaving me and Ned and MJ in a world where we think you don’t exist is—is so—“
You have to break off to breathe. Peter is following every word you’re saying, even as his eyes grow red with tears again.
“I’m mad, Peter. I’m heartbroken that you did this to me. But now I can tell you that I do know what it’s like to live without you. Whatever life you wanted for me, away from you, from all of this, I got it.
“And I hated it. I spent every second feeling like something was missing. You know the first date I tried to go on, I puked twice before I even made it out the door and had to cancel? Everything was so wrong all the time. You said you were always thinking about me? Well I was always thinking about you and I didn’t even know why.
“Peter.” You touch his face, and you feel your expression shift, recognize it from your dreams. The soft slant of your mouth, the warmth of your eyes. “I’d rather be in danger every day of my life, every second, than to keep living it without you. I can’t do it anymore, and I won’t do it.”
And Peter, through his tears, through the lump in his throat starts to say, “I don’t—“
You cut him off. “Do you love me? Still?”
Even though you’d known the answer, known it since he’d knocked on your door as a stranger, it’s a relief when he immediately nods his head. “Yeah. Yes. You know I—yes, of course. Always.”
Always.
“Do you want to be with me? I’m talking about Peter Parker. No Spider-man, no multiverse bullshit. You.”
You watch, transfixed, as his defenses lower. As he’s left deflated, nothing but messy curls and sad eyes. “Yes.”
“Then be with me.”
“I can’t—“
“If you want me out of your life, you’re gonna have to get Doctor Strange to make me forget again. I mean that. I love Peter Parker, and there is no Spider-man without Peter Parker. And if Peter Parker loves me, and Peter Parker wants to be with me, I’m gonna let him.” For good measure, you add, “Fuck Spider-man.”
It gets a surprised laugh out of him, as watery as it is. The smile stays after, too. Even through it, through how much you’re sure he’s heard you, you know you haven’t completely convinced him. You see the hesitation behind his eyes.
Stubborn, stubborn man. You could get him to change what kind of candy he wanted at the store, but when he came to what he thought protected you, it was like talking to a wall.
And unsurprisingly, you were failing.
“Just,” you touch his hand, revel in how it immediately envelopes yours like second nature. “Be with me. At least for tonight. No Spider-man, no memory curse that I’ll definitely need to talk to you about later, just Peter. You and me.”
He squeezes your hand once. “You and me.”
Your chest feels like it could cave in with the relief. You’d do it. You’d convince him, some way.
For now, you just wanted to see him.
“You want to change out of the suit?” You ask him, “I wanna…feel you.”
It comes out…not how you intended it. You just meant you wanted to feel the skin of his hand when he touched your face, the jut of his collarbone under your touch, the stretch of his bicep.
But he gulps, hard. “I, uh—Yeah. Yeah, I can go—“ He throws a thumb over his shoulder, looking panicked, and honest to God stumbles over his feet. “I have—clothes, bathroom. Yeah. Be right back.”
You laugh into the dark, and you think the lightness of your chest could fill the entire room. The entire city.
When Peter returns in a hoodie and sweatpants—looking so much more like the boy you fell in love with—his cheeks are still red. He comes to stand close to you, chest to chest, and lets out a breath like it'd been hard to be so far from you for that small time.
This was your Peter. Say all you want about Spider-man, but Peter would always be yours, tucked against your ribcage like a secret just for yourself. Whether he liked it or not.
He leans his forehead against yours. Already, being out of the suit has made him softer. More honest. “I’m so happy you’re here. I’m scared I’m dreaming.”
You do what you’ve been dying to do since two nights ago, even if you’d been avoiding the feeling. Run your hands under the bottom of his hoodie, splay them against his lower back. He’s so warm, and just touching him makes you feel too full, a soda can shaken too much just before opening. His content sigh, the way his body slackens the smallest bit, the heavy blink he gives you.
“Me too. It’s how I remembered you—a dream.”
“Really?”
“Yeah. Us on the roof. I was saying your name. I was happier than I’d been in years. When I woke up I just…kept remembering. Stole Ned’s computer to try and find you.”
“Spidey Tracker…you coded it, didn’t you?”
You nod against him, pleased he’d noticed. “Totally dangerous, by the way. Someone could track you down easily.”
“Someone did.” He smiles at you, not at all threatened by someone using it to hurt him, not afraid.
You roll your eyes, and his crinkle at the corners, running over your face, catching on your lips.
Staying there.
“Hey, Peter?”
He makes a humming sound, distracted.
“When are you gonna kiss me?”
There’s a soft, startled gasp in the back of his throat. He looks back at you, eyes a little wide. “I didn’t know if you wanted me to.”
“I’ve been waiting four years to kiss you.”
He licks his lips, blushing at your words. He brings his hand to cradle the back of your head, just how you like it, and keeps the other under your chin to angle you so all you see are his eyes. “Can you say my name again?”
You wonder how long it’d been since he’d heard it. His name, meant for him.
“Kiss me, Peter.”
And he does, groaning softly against your mouth, tightening his grip on your hair just enough to have you sighing into him. He breaks away, tilts your face just the slightest bit, and meets you again, devouring.
This had been one of your favorite things, when Peter shucked off the awkwardness and became a mix of demanding, gentle, and eager.
It’s one of the last memories that come to you, how your body responds to him. Where to touch him so that his breath stutters, his fingers flex against your jaw. You run your hands up the notches of his spine and suck on his bottom lip, knowing the low groan that will come after. Trace your thumbs up the ridge of his abs, knowing his hips will twitch towards yours, knowing it makes him pull your head back to lick deeper into your mouth.
But he knows you too. Knows to put a hand on your lower back to arch you into him. Knows to, when your kisses start to get sloppy, spin you so that he can sit on the bed and pull you with him. Your knees on either side of his hips, him looking up at you.
Kiss-swollen. Dazed.
“I love you,” Hands teasing under the hem of your sweatshirt, he kisses your cheeks, your forehead. His thumbs are white-against the skin of your stomach as he presses his lips to the shell of your ear and whispers, “I’m sorry.”
He tells you twice more, hugging you to him, sucking spots into your neck, the underside of your jaw.
“Peter,” You say his name again just to feel him sigh into your neck. Card your fingers through his curls and tug him where you want him. “I’ll always love you.”
You sound so much like the girl in your dream. The past, happy version of you, with no missing pieces in your brain. This time, just a little breathless.
Feeling Peter’s lips lift into a smile against your skin.
When he pulls back, all heavy lidded eyes looking up at you, hands halfway up your sweatshirt, splayed over your bare ribs possessively, you have an all-encompassing fear that you are dreaming. That there’s no way this is happening, this beautiful man pliant beneath you, absolutely lovely.
But he’s so solid under you, under your mouth. The small sucked and bitten marks on your neck feel real, the coiling warmth in your stomach that spikes the longer he looks at you with those dark eyes, as he runs his tongue over his bottom lip, feels real.
The fondness, the relief threatening to rip you apart feels real.
You put your palm over his heart, just to feel it racing.
The both of you breathe in the dark.
He tucks your hair behind your ear. “You’re so beautiful,” he murmurs. Then, absently, like he doesn’t really mean to say it, “You said you couldn’t live without me.”
“I said I don’t want to live without you.”
He shrugs a shoulder, smirking now. “Same thing.”
You pretend to think. “On second thought—“
He makes a noise that sounds a lot like nu-uh, rolling you onto your back in the bed and blowing air into your neck. It makes you laugh and completely stops you from finishing your sentence. You’re so, blindingly, happy.
He looms over you, arms bracketed on each side of your head. Smiling. “Stay here tonight.”
“Um, was that a question, or?”
He says your name again, slow. Savoring it. “Stay here with me tonight, please?”
And it really hadn’t been a question because obviously you would do it. You didn’t want to let him out of your sight. “I would love to,” you answer. “But I have a question for you, too.”
“Okay.”
You grin at how attentive he becomes, eyes curious.
“Who the hell is Maynard?”
Peter buries his head into your shoulder with a groan.
summary: the mind is more fragile than anyone could imagine. And yet, love proves to be the most powerful force of all.
masterlist
Part one Part two
During sleep, the mind lowers its guard in a way it would never allow while awake. Thoughts cease to obey a precise order, memory reorganizes fragments of the past, and emotions travel paths that consciousness keeps closed while we are awake. Perhaps that is why there are memories that can only be found with closed eyes.
That night, exhaustion finally overcame you with unusual ease. As soon as your breathing found a constant rhythm, you felt how the silence of your own mind began to expand. It was a deceptive calm, because beneath it there was something else, a presence you already knew all too well. It was the familiar sensation of another consciousness brushing against yours from somewhere impossible to point out.
Little by little, that presence stopped feeling distant. The connection with Peter strengthened as if sleep had eliminated the last barrier that still separated them. You stopped perceiving where your own thoughts ended and where his began. There was no resistance, nor time to prepare yourself. It simply happened. An invisible force finished pulling you toward his memory, and before you could cling to your own consciousness, everything disappeared.
The images began to rush over you in no apparent order, as if an old film reel had been cut into hundreds of fragments and someone was projecting them at random. There was no transition between one scene and the next; only flashes of a life that did not belong to you and that, even so, you felt with an unbearable intensity.
You saw him vanish, turning to dust in the arms of Tony Stark, unable to comprehend what was happening while the universe unraveled around him. An instant later, he returned five years later to fight the greatest battle of his life and watch, helpless, the sacrifice of someone who had been much more than a mentor to him. Next appeared the smiling face of a brown-haired woman, his Aunt May, and, almost without giving you time to recognize her, you saw her collapse in his arms while he tried to convince her that everything would be okay. You felt the weight of her body, the desperate trembling of his hands, and the unbearable emptiness left behind when he realized he would never hear her voice again.
The scenes changed again and again. You saw him swinging between the skyscrapers of New York with a freedom that only existed when he wore the mask. You saw him stopping robberies, rescuing strangers, and returning home completely exhausted, hiding wounds under his clothes so that no one would ask about them. You also saw entire nights without sleep, sitting in front of an improvised sewing machine while mending a suit that seemed to tear as fast as he managed to repair it.
Then other faces appeared. A girl with a warm gaze smiling from a coffee shop. A curly-haired boy who wouldn't stop talking. Dozens of classmates crowding the school hallways. It took only a second to understand how much they meant to him and another to feel the devastating blow when his identity was revealed to the entire world. You heard accusations, insults, and threats. You saw cameras chasing him through the streets, journalists invading his privacy, and everyone he loved paying the consequences of a truth they had never asked to know. Guilt consumed him with a violence you could barely endure.
Without warning, the New York sky began to tear open. Luminous cracks crossed the firmament while impossible creatures emerged from everywhere and the very fabric of reality seemed to crumble. You saw him fight to the limit of his strength, lose time and again, and, finally, decide that no boy his age should ever have been forced to make.
«Make everyone forget me»
The plea echoed with terrifying clarity.
You felt the spell spread like a silent wave wrapping around the entire world. Millions of memories disappeared at the same time. You saw how the faces of those who had shared his life emptied of recognition, how the bonds built over years unraveled in an instant, and how Peter stood motionless, watching the price of his own decision.
Then you understood something that made the air leave your lungs.
You had never forgotten him.
You had believed that the void inhabiting your memory was the consequence of your own actions, of the sacrifice you made years ago by erasing the memories Peter had of you. But that was different. The entire world had lost Peter Parker. Everyone had awakened convinced that that boy had never been a part of their lives.
Except you.
And, even so, he had moved forward completely alone.
Loneliness was the invisible thread connecting all those memories. It didn't matter if he was surrounded by people or swinging between the buildings of Manhattan. In every image there was an absence that weighed more than any enemy he had faced. It was the story of a young man who had saved the world again and again and who, in the end, had had to accept that no one would ever remember who he truly was.
You heard him call your name in your sleep. But it was no longer the young boy from early high school, but the present one. The sad, abandoned man he had become.
You opened your eyes startled, disoriented, unable for an instant to distinguish where memories ended and where reality began. Breath caught in your throat as you tried to focus your vision. In front of you was Peter. His hands held your shoulders firmly and he pronounced your name again and again, though the buzzing that still echoed in your head had swallowed his voice almost completely.
You blinked several times, trying to catch your breath.
It was then that you heard it.
A sharp thud shook the apartment, followed by another and another. Books, glasses, cushions, and even the small lamp in the living room fell to the floor almost at the same time, as if an invisible force had suddenly stopped holding them. The echo of the impacts bounced off the walls, and the silence that followed proved even more unsettling.
You turned your head slowly. Your heart stopped for an instant.
During your sleep, you had levitated a good portion of the room. Objects were still swaying slightly above the floor, silent witnesses to a power that had overflowed while you remained unconscious.
You looked back at Peter.
His expression wasn't exactly one of fear. Worry was still present in his eyes, but it had been displaced by something much harder to interpret: bewilderment. He observed you as if trying to reconcile the woman who had shared dinner with him just a few minutes ago with the impossible scene he had just witnessed.
His hands remained on your shoulders, motionless.
“What... what was all that?” he asked in a low voice.
Peter seemed unable to find any explanation for what he was witnessing. And you didn't know if you were capable of giving him one.
You whispered his name, trying to reassure him, as one of your hands slowly rose to the level of his injured arm. However, as soon as your fingers brushed his skin, the buzzing inside your mind returned with an intensity far greater than before.
Both of you pulled away immediately, as if the contact had been an electric shock. Peter lost his balance and nearly fell to the floor.
You couldn't see how his expression changed second by second; the pain shooting through your head was too intense to allow you to focus on anything else. But, if you had been able to, you would have understood that the connection between you had just triggered that which you had tried to avoid from the moment you arrived.
The memories didn't ask permission to be awakened. They burst into his mind with a familiar brutality, striking him with the same violence with which they had shattered you.
Your pain subsided a second later, and when you managed to look at him again, Peter was watching you from his spot in the same way you had observed him at the coffee shop.
You knew it immediately.
“Who are you?” he sobbed.
His voice barely managed to come out, broken by tears.
“What did you just do to me?”
“Peter…”
“Is it real?” he continued, shaking his head while trying to find an explanation that didn't exist. “All of this… is it true?”
You tried to sit up from the bed to get closer to him, to take him by the arm, to make him understand that you hadn't wanted to hurt him. But Peter pulled away before you could touch him.
The desperation invading him leaked into you without you being able to help it. Suddenly you were feeling everything he couldn't say out loud: the fear, the confusion, the disbelief, and, above all, the rage of having discovered a truth that had been stolen from him for years.
He was hurt. He was upset with you.
“Peter, if you would just let me explain…”
But he wasn't listening. Not because he didn't want to, but because his mind was still trying to process what had just happened. In front of him was not merely a person with powers who had broken into his memories; you were someone who had held a part of his life, a part of himself, and had decided to keep it to yourself.
And now you were giving it back to him all at once, forcing him to face everything he had never been prepared for. Or at least that was how it seemed.
“You abandoned me,” he finally stated.
Tears were already streaming down his cheeks, and without realizing it, you began to cry with him. The connection between the two of you made it impossible not to feel his pain.
“You… simply left,” he continued, his voice cracking. “You left me even when I told you not to!”
You found no response. Because any explanation sounded small in front of the wound that had just opened up.
He took a step backward. He looked at you as if he were still trying to recognize the person in front of him, as if the image he had of you and the one he had just discovered could not exist at the same time.
“I need to leave.”
“Peter…”
“No. I can't do this right now.”
He grabbed his jacket with clumsy movements, still trembling from the shock, and walked toward the door. For an instant you thought about stopping him, about explaining everything to him, about telling him that you never wanted to hurt him. But you knew that any word coming out of your mouth at that moment would only be another thing he would have to endure.
And it was he who left. Without looking back.
You didn't wait even a day to return to the mansion.
You were devastated.
In the morning you tried to talk to Peter, but all you received from inside his apartment was silence. He didn't show up for work either; he had called in sick. You needed no more signs to understand the message he was trying to give you.
For the sake of the people at the pizzeria, you made them forget your existence. After all, there were only a few days left before the cashier returned from his absence, and you didn't want to leave traces of your stay in that place or cause unnecessary questions. You packed your few belongings, abandoned the apartment without even notifying the landlord, and left.
All you wanted was to disappear.
Charles asked no questions when you returned. It wasn't necessary. It was enough to see your swollen eyes, the way you could barely hold yourself up, and the deep desolation that seemed to surround you to understand how things had ended.
Nor did he try to console you. Not because he didn't care, but because he knew there was a part of that which you had to face by yourself. He had warned you about the consequences of your decisions, and now you had to live with them.
Sadness, however, soon transformed into something easier to bear: rage.
You were furious with yourself for having believed that going to Queens could end any other way. Furious with Peter for having made you forget him. And furious because you hadn't chosen to hand over his memories; everything had been the product of an event beyond your control.
The human mind was something far too complex. Unique, fragile, and extraordinarily powerful. You knew it better than anyone. You knew that entering it always involved risks, that even the most noble intention could cause irreparable damage. And even so, you had decided to try.
But in the end, none of that had mattered.
The tension was evident every time you appeared around the mansion. Even your friends began to weigh their words, to avoid conversations with you when the opportunity arose. It was as if you wore the anger you felt toward the entire world written on your face, as if everyone could see it, even if they never mentioned it.
And then you felt like before again: rejected, set aside, reduced to the only thing that for years you had tried not to be.
A mutant.
For days you tried to convince yourself that time would eventually extinguish that rage. It didn't. If anything, it became quieter and harder to ignore. It remained with you upon waking, during meals, and in every hallway of the mansion, feeding on everything you couldn't change. There were too many unanswered questions and an unbearable sense of helplessness that wouldn't stop growing.
In the end you understood that staying still only made things worse. You couldn't force Peter to forgive you, nor undo what had happened, nor regain control over memories that had returned in the worst possible way. But there was something that was still in your hands: understanding what had happened to you. If that connection had been capable of breaking all the rules you thought you knew about telepathy, you needed to discover why. And to do so, there was only one place you could go.
The mansion housed spaces that had not been built to receive visitors, but to contain abilities that, on occasion, proved too dangerous even for those who had learned to master them.
One of those rooms was located in one of the most secluded areas of the building: a completely isolated training room, with reinforced walls and a huge panel of police-grade glass that allowed observation from the outside without interfering in the process. It was the place where telepaths practiced when they needed to explore their abilities without the risk of accidentally invading someone else's mind.
It was also one of the few places where you could allow yourself instability.
You had been inside for several minutes, focusing on keeping various objects suspended around you. At first it had been a simple exercise: controlling the movement, the speed, the precision. But your mind wasn't really there. It was still trapped in the city, in Peter's gaze, in his words, in the way he had walked out of your apartment as if you were someone completely unknown to him.
Frustration began to seep into every movement.
The objects stopped moving calmly. They began to tremble in the air. Your breathing became heavier, and the anger you had tried to contain for days grew inside you again until it occupied every corner of your mind.
You didn't want to feel this way. You didn't want to be angry. But you didn't know how to stop feeling hurt either.
And then something inside you gave way.
The first thud made the glass panes vibrate. Then came another. And another.
The objects floating around you shot off in all directions before shattering against the walls, reduced to fragments while a wave of energy swept through the room.
You stood motionless in the middle of the chaos, breathing with difficulty, observing the remains of everything that just seconds before you had been controlling.
Your name echoed in the room with Charles's characteristic calm, from the speakers around. You closed your eyes, exhausted. Of course, he had seen what happened. He had probably been observing your progress as he so often did during your training sessions.
“I know, I know,” you answered in desperation, running a hand over your face. “I lost control.”
You expected a correction, a warning, or for him to agree with you. But Charles said none of that.
“Someone wants to see you.”
You frowned.
“Who?”
You received no answer.
You stepped out of the room still confused, wiping your hands as you walked down the hallway. For a few seconds, your mind tried to find any possible explanation. A student, a visitor, some mansion business.
Until you looked up and felt your heart stop.
Peter was standing in front of you.
For an instant you forgot how to breathe.
You didn't understand what he was doing there. You didn't understand how he had arrived. After all, he barely knew anything about you; he didn't know the mansion, he didn't know where to find you, he had no reason to have made it there.
His gaze was fixed on you, heavy with too many things that neither of you seemed to know how to say.
Next to him was the professor.
“This young man says he knows you. And he wants to speak with you.”
Before you could ask him anything else, Charles simply offered them an understanding look and walked away down the hallway, leaving the two of you alone.
You knew that a mutant of his level could probably have crossed that barrier that had been impossible for you. Therefore, he was aware of the situation and knew exactly what Peter had come to tell you.
He took a step forward, and you stepped back out of inertia.
“What are you doing here?”
“You left,” he whispered, ignoring your question. “At the pizzeria, they don't have a single memory of you.”
“I'm very good at doing that,” you replied defensively.
Why were you answering him like that? When a week ago the only thing you wished for was for him to be able to remember you. And now that he did, you were scared.
That was it. Not fury, but fear taking control.
You looked him up and down, and something in his face told you he hadn't slept very well. To be honest, neither had you.
Peter took another step toward you, but this time you didn't step back. Not because you were calm, but because your body seemed not to know whether it wanted to get closer to him or protect itself from whatever he might say.
You had imagined this moment too many times. You had thought about what it would be like when he finally knew the truth, when you could stop carrying the weight of what happened alone, when you no longer had to pretend you didn't know him.
But you never imagined that, when it finally happened, you would feel so much fear.
“Why?” he asked.
His voice was much lower than last time. There was no longer rage in it, only tiredness. As if he had spent the whole night trying to find an answer that refused to fit.
You looked down.
“I need to understand it,” he continued. His jaw tightened slightly. “I need to know what happened.”
You took a breath before answering. Not because you didn't know what to say, but because you knew that no explanation would change what he had felt.
“I didn't know anything.”
Peter frowned.
“What?”
“I didn't know it was you.”
Your voice came out lower than you expected. You were terrified.
“I didn't know the boy from the coffee shop was you. I didn't know you still lived in New York, nor did I know that you had lost your memories. I didn't know anything about what had happened after I left.”
Peter remained silent, processing every word.
“I couldn't enter your mind. You seem to be immune to me. And I don't know if I'm wrong, but that day I even felt like you knew what I was trying to do. I wanted to go talk to you or probe a little to find out why you were blocking me, but then we bumped into each other. And when you touched me… when you took my hand, everything came back to me.”
You paused, trying to find the right words.
“It wasn't that I was looking for you. I didn't know where you were, I didn't know what had happened to you after all this time. You simply appeared in front of me and then the memories surfaced.”
Peter stood motionless, listening to you attentively.
“I heard you, Peter, in my mind. In my dreams. It wasn't even my intention, you just… it was as if you were screaming. Every time.”
Your lower lip had begun to tremble, as if you were about to cry.
“Before seeing each other again that day, I could feel your pain. I… I listened to your worries and suffered the double life you lead, but I didn't know it was about you.”
You looked down.
“I couldn't understand it.”
Your voice grew lower.
“And when I found you, I only had more questions than answers. That's why I went back to Queens. I wanted to understand what had happened with you and also know who you were after everything you had lived through. I just… wanted to get to know you as you were now.”
Peter swallowed hard, but didn't look away.
“It was never my intention for you to remember. It just happened.”
He seemed to be trying to order each piece of the story, fitting the memories he now had with the person standing in front of him. Then he looked up and finally uttered words:
“So it's true…”
His voice came out more fragile than he would have liked.
“Everything we were?” he continued. “Everything we had?”
He paused.
“Is it true that we loved each other?”
You couldn't answer immediately. That was the question you had feared hearing the most, for you knew it would always be asked in the past tense.
You nodded slowly.
His eyes filled with an emotion you couldn't identify. Pain, relief, sadness. Perhaps all at the same time.
“It was real.”
For an instant he seemed trapped in those words. As if a part of him had needed to hear them from you to finally believe it hadn't been an illusion.
But then the expression on his face changed.
“Why did you do it?” he asked.
His voice was no longer fragile, but sounded wounded.
“Why did you take something from me that you had no right to take?”
You said nothing.
“You took a part of my life from me,” he took another step toward you. “You took my memories. You took away my ability to decide what I wanted to do with them.”
His eyes met yours.
“Why did you make me forget you?”
You felt the guilt return, but this time you didn't let it crush you. Because you had spent days punishing yourself for the very same thing. You knew you had been wrong, but now you also knew you weren't the only one who had made decisions.
“And did you have the right to do it?” you asked.
Peter frowned.
“What?”
“Did you have the right to make everyone forget who you were?”
Silence fell between you both.
“No,” your voice remained firm. “You didn't either.”
Peter looked away, and his expression hardened.
“It's not the same.”
“Why?”
“Because I was trying to prevent a collapse of universes.”
You nodded slowly, accepting the difference.
“Yes. You held the fate of millions of people in your hands.”
You took a step toward him.
“But, Peter… I didn't hold the challenge of protecting the world in my hands.”
You looked at him directly.
“I only wanted to protect my world.”
His features shifted slightly. The confession hung suspended between the two of you.
“I know I hurt you. But at that moment… all I could see was someone I loved suffering, and I thought that if I could take that pain away from you, even at my own expense, I had to do it.”
You took another step toward him, as if there were a magnetism pulling you. He himself was what was pulling you in his direction.
But it wasn't the telepathic connection. It was him. It had always been him.
“Can you blame me?” you whispered, barely a thread of a voice.
“Can you really?” you continued, searching his eyes. “Didn't you do the same for Michelle?”
The mention of her name seemed to pause him for an instant.
“When you decided to have everyone forget who you were, you didn't do it because you didn't love them. You did it because you loved them too much. Because you believed that carrying the loss was better than watching them suffer.”
You looked down for a second.
“I did the same thing.”
Peter remained silent, trapped between the need to contradict you and the inability to deny that he understood that kind of sacrifice.
“The difference,” you said softly, “is that you were trying to save everyone.”
You looked at him again.
“I was just trying to save you.”
“I missed you.”
The confession came out of him suddenly, interrupting you before you could continue.
For an instant he seemed surprised by his own words, as if he had spent too much time trying to deny something he could no longer hide. He looked down and took a deep breath, searching for the right way to explain something that even he hadn't known how to comprehend during all that time.
“Even if I didn't know who you were…” he whispered. “Even if I couldn't remember you, I tried to find you everywhere.”
His fingers closed slightly at his sides, as if he could still feel that absence that had accompanied him for so long.
“I looked for you in people, in places, in experiences. There were moments when something made me feel like I had already lived through something similar, that there was someone who was supposed to be there with me, but I could never understand what it was.”
His eyes met yours again.
“There was always a part of me that felt like I was missing something.”
Guilt shot through you again, but this time mixed with something harder to bear: realizing that, even without his memories, a part of him had kept searching for you.
“Did you never think about that?” he asked softly, though his voice still carried the wound of everything that had happened. “Did you never think that it was impossible to make someone forget you completely?”
He took a small step toward you. The distance between you disappeared until the tip of his nose brushed yours softly. You were so close that you could see every emotion reflected in his eyes, the tears pooling slowly on his eyelashes before slipping down his cheekbones.
“That maybe memories aren't the only thing left of a person? But that love stays carved in a way that no one can erase?”
You didn't know what to answer. You limited yourself to observing him from below, completely trapped between everything you wanted to say and the inability to find the right words. Your eyes traveled over his face with an almost desperate attention, as if you needed to memorize every detail of him again: the way his features had changed over the years, the tiredness accumulated in his gaze, the vulnerability he tried to hide and that was now completely exposed before you.
It was him. After all that time, after trying to convince yourself that you had to let him go, Peter was still there, in front of you, real and tangible, as if a part of you had always known you would end up finding each other again.
He didn't seem capable of pulling away either. His hands remained still, fearing that touching you would mean losing you again.
The rage was still there. The guilt was still there. The wounds hadn't vanished completely. But suddenly they seemed much smaller in front of the reality of having him close once more.
Because through all those years, you had missed his presence above any memory. You had missed his voice, his way of looking at you, the safety you felt when you were by his side. And now that he was in front of you, that you could feel his proximity and confirm he was real, it was impossible to keep pretending that the only thing existing between you was pain.
His hand moved slowly up to your face. His fingers slid softly across your cheek, holding it with a delicacy uncharacteristic of the moment. The contact was small, almost imperceptible, but enough to break the last barrier between you.
Peter tilted his face slightly toward you, and you did the same. Neither of the two had to think about it, driven by a need that had survived even when memories had vanished.
The kiss began with caution, but that fragility lasted barely a few seconds. Soon his hands found your waist, and he pulled you closer with an urgency that needed no explanation. You held him with the same strength, clinging to the fabric of his clothes while he seemed unable to keep any space between you. It was a desperate, deep kiss, as if both of you were trying to recover in that instant all the time you had lost.
Peter made you step back until your back met the wall, without letting go of you. His body remained close to yours, protecting you in an almost instinctive way, while his hands traced your face gently.
There was something almost reverent in the way he touched you, as if after spending so much time without you, now there was only one thing he wanted to do: take care of you. His fingers paused on your cheek, wiping away a stray tear without either of you knowing at what exact moment you had begun to cry.
“I'm so sorry,” you whispered against his lips. You could barely pronounce it before he kissed you again, as if he didn't want to hear any more apologies.
“Forgive me, Peter.”
He closed his eyes for an instant and rested his forehead against yours. His breath trembled slightly before the words left him.
“I was so lonely…” he admitted softly. “All this time I felt like I was missing something and I didn't understand what it was. I tried to move on, but there was a part of me that kept looking for you, even when I didn't even know who I was looking for.”
His fingers remained on your face, tracing your cheek with care, as if he needed to convince himself that you weren't another memory that was going to vanish.
“And now you're here.”
The way he looked at you finished breaking you. You had expected to find pain turned into anger, unanswered questions, the same wound you had carried with you all that time. But there was none of that in his eyes.
There was only Peter. The same one you had lost. The same one who, despite everything, had never stopped looking for you.
His thumb wiped the last tear remaining on your skin, and for an instant, everything seemed to stand in silence. There were no reproaches between you, only the sadness of the years taken from you and the relief of having finally arrived at the same place.
He looked at you as if he still couldn't believe it.
summary: after erasing herself from his memories to save him, she spends years silently yearning for his love, unaware that fate would also ensure Peter was forgotten by the rest of the world. But no spell can break a bond that always finds its way back.
masterlist
Most of the time, Professor Xavier underestimated the true power of a pair of headphones. Maximoff had given them to you a few months ago, right after seeing you on the verge of a breakdown and hearing your confession: how unbearable it was to get used to the incessant tide of other people's minds, the torture of listening to everyone, all the time.
“They help me when I don't want to think about anything,” he told you at the time, shrugging with that effortless lightness so typical of him.
Peter was older, a mutant who had been adapting to the institute's rhythm for much longer, so you decided to take his word for it. From then on, the headphones became indispensable; a tool you couldn't go anywhere without.
Charles's teachings helped, of course. They taught you to adjust your mind as if turning the knob of an old radio, isolating frequencies and tuning into white noise. But there were days when fatigue soaked into your bones and you didn't have the strength to be your own filter. You just wanted the murmur of humanity to turn off.
The Professor never stopped you from crossing the mansion's gates. After all, Westchester wasn't a prison and you weren't a captive; you were free to leave whenever you desired. That was why, upon communicating your wish to travel to the city, you only received an understanding look and a serene nod.
The truth was that not even you knew what you were looking for in Manhattan. Perhaps you harbored the childish hope that the rattling of the train would gift you a few minutes of sleep. You had been dragging heavy insomnia for weeks. At first, when your powers awakened, the nights were a nightmare of invisible screams drilling into your ears in the dark. But this time was different.
This time, the interference had an implicit name. A voice.
You couldn't stop listening to his thoughts: they were a tangle of crushing responsibilities, recent losses, and a pain so deep it bordered on devotion. Among the millions of minds fluctuating through the metropolis, his possessed a unique frequency that found its way to you, piercing through your defenses without asking for permission. It wasn't the loudest mind nor the most imposing. It simply... claimed you.
As the days went by, you stopped perceiving it as background noise. There was a painful familiarity in its echo. You felt like you had known him all your life, even if you had never seen his face. It was an inexplicable telepathic connection, an invisible thread completely escaping Charles's manuals and theories about the human mind.
Sometimes, with your forehead pressed against the pillow, you wondered if he felt that same pull on the other side of nothingness. If he sensed that, on his darkest nights, there was an unknown mind keeping him company in the silence. That doubt floated in the air until exhaustion overcame you, leaving you with the eternal question about who that stranger was inhabiting your sleepless nights.
You liked the city. It didn't have the peace of Westchester, but it possessed a brutal honesty. You thought about dropping by to see your parents, but dismissed the idea immediately. You didn't want to face their forced smiles nor the contained panic in their eyes every time you made a sudden movement. Your presence was an uncomfortable reminder of imperfection. It was better to leave them in peace; after all, they had your sister. She wasn't a mutant. She was the future they could boast about without whispering.
At the mansion, life was relatively peaceful. You got along well with most, though the relationship with the other telepaths was distant. They knew the history of your past breakdown and treated you like glass about to shatter, fearing a flaw in your mind would trigger a domino effect. Curiously, you found more comfort in the older ones: Maximoff's hyperactivity, Logan's protective cynicism, or the quiet conversations with Beast.
And then there was the Professor. Charles frequently sought you out after classes ended to evaluate your progress. There was no fear in his gaze... in fact, there was nothing. His mind was the only place in the universe where absolute silence reigned. Trying to peek into Xavier's thoughts was like trying to crack a safe using a cooked noodle: an absurd thing.
Inside your backpack traveled an object of personal cult: a worn copy of The Secret Garden. Even though it was a children's read, the story of that hidden, healing corner brought you an almost physical comfort. You understood all too well the imperious need to find a refuge where no one could reach you.
The book's origin was a haze. Maybe you had bought it for a couple of dollars at a street market, or perhaps it belonged to your family before everything broke. The pages wore that yellowish tone that nostalgics sigh for, and the corners of the cover were so worn that any bibliophile would have suffered seeing it. For you, however, it was irreplaceable.
On the first page, written in slightly faded ink but elegant calligraphy, you read a dedication:
For whenever you need a quiet place
— P.P
None of your relatives or acquaintances matched those initials. You always assumed the book had belonged to a stranger who forgot to claim his love note before selling it. After all, the world was full of lost memories.
You adjusted your back against the train seat and buried your nose in the pages, letting the smell of old paper dry your thoughts while your eyes scanned lines you knew by heart. Outside, the landscape transformed. The greenness of tall trees and gravel paths gradually gave way to the brutal architecture of civilization: small brick neighborhoods, clotheslines crisscrossing between windows, rusted rails, and graffiti shouting names on concrete walls.
Bit by bit, Manhattan's skyscrapers emerged on the horizon like glass giants claiming the sky. The train crossed the last metallic bridges and ventured into the guts of a city that never slept.
Stepping off, you began walking without a clear destination. The city was the antithesis of the isolation you usually sought: a hotbed of fragmented thoughts, financial anxieties, and absurd hurries clashing with one another. However, there was something liberating in that chaos. Among millions of voices screaming at the same time, your own cracks went unnoticed. Nobody looked at you. Nobody feared you.
To cross the streets you didn't need to look at the traffic lights; a light mental pulse was enough to switch the lights at your convenience, opening a path for yourself in a manufactured bubble of calm. Playing in your ears was the playlist Maximoff had built for you on Spotify. Although the concept of streaming seemed like an unnecessary modernity to him, he had taken the trouble to compile hours of classic and alternative rock.
You walked for hours until your steps came to a dead halt before the facade of a building.
Your old high school.
There was no logical reason to have ended up there, but the red brick walls triggered a pang in your stomach. You stood on the sidewalk, watching students pour out in flocks amid laughter, shoves, and innocence; that kind of carefreeness that only exists before reality crushes you.
You wondered what it would feel like to be one of them. What your life would have been like if your mutation had never awakened. If your only battles had been physics grades, prom, or deciding which college to apply to, instead of learning to contain an ability that threatened to destroy you from within.
You would have been an normal girl. Ordinary.
The word felt bitter in your mouth. Distant. Like a suit that belonged to someone else.
You searched your memory for a face, a name, anything to justify the nostalgia tightening your chest, but only found blanks. You vaguely remembered belonging to the debate club and the science club, but the faces of your classmates were unrecognizable. Time had taken care of that.
You thought about crossing the entrance, but immediately lost heart. It made no sense. A stranger lurking in the hallways would only draw suspicious looks.
You turned around and let your feet carry you aimlessly. It was then that intuition returned, this time with a magnetic clarity. It wasn't an external thought or a telepathic intrusion; it was a pull in the center of your chest, as if an invisible thread tied to your ribs were being tugged from somewhere in the city.
You boarded a city bus without looking at the route sign. The need to move forward flattened any doubt. You watched through the window as blocks of buildings succeeded one another, trying to convince yourself that it was just a neurotic impulse, a side effect of fatigue. But the pull didn't yield.
You got off a few stops later and started walking by inertia, turning corners almost instinctively, as if navigating a map engraved in your genes.
Until the thread slacked.
In front of you stood a small, humble café, almost invisible among the grandiosity of the main avenues. You remained on the sidewalk contemplating the reflection in the glass, overcome by the mathematical certainty that this was exactly where you needed to arrive.
In your headphones, the final chords of MGMT were playing. Oracular Spectacular was an album that seemed to evoke memories of a life you weren't sure you had lived, a mixture of psychedelia and melancholy that fit the moment perfectly.
Pushing the door open, the chime of a bell announced your entrance. The place was practically empty, an oasis of silence you were deeply grateful for. You took a deep breath, gathering the courage needed to slide the headphones down to your neck and prepare for the inevitable impact of mental noise.
“Hi, what can I get for you?”
Behind the counter, a girl with dark skin offered you a warm smile. Her nametag read Michelle, though your mind had already caught her name a second prior. However, when trying to go deeper, you bumped into a subtle wall; her mind was complex, dense, hard to decipher at first glance. Some people were just that unreadable.
You ordered a latte out of obligation. You hated coffee—caffeine usually triggered unbearable migraines—but needing to buy something was the price to pay to stay there.
That was when you noticed the boy on the other side of the counter: Ned Leeds, Michelle's friend. Ned's mind, unlike hers, was an open book. Both shared a vibe of contained nervousness, a low tension floating between them. It felt like something... work-related? No, academic.
“I'll bring it to your table in a moment.”
You nodded mechanically and settled at a small table next to the window. On the opposite wall, a turned-on television silently broadcast amateur video footage: Spider-Man swinging between skyscrapers. You remembered the events of last year, the cracks in the sky, and the multiversal threat everyone talked about. You also remembered Charles's blunt response when you asked why you all hadn't intervened: “It's not our fight.”
You looked at the screen with bitterness. And even if you had wanted to help... what on earth could you have done against the collapse of the universe?
You wondered if at any point the world would be ready for mutants. It was an open secret: the beloved figure Charles had lost years ago, a mutant so unstable he had been the worst calling card to society. Many of the mansion's residents had seen him on television as children; a few others knew him personally. You could only rely on rumors.
You stared at the street through the café's glass for a long while, wondering where all those people were heading, even though you knew the answer beforehand. You saw a girl walking hurriedly down the sidewalk, struggling to adjust the strap of a heavy bag slung over her shoulder. You wanted to believe in a gentle story: you imagined inside were a bunch of purchases she could finally, after a long time, afford. A birthday gift for someone special, some expensive creams, or maybe those shoes she had liked so much in some display window.
You entered her mind a second later.
Reality was much grayer. There were no gifts or new shoes. In the bag she only carried a change of clothes and the medical studies of her grandmother, whom she was going to nurse at the hospital during the night shift after working all day. In her head there was no excitement, but an accumulated fatigue of weeks, the worry of not knowing how to pay for the month's medications, and the faint hope that the old woman would recognize her for at least a couple of minutes before falling asleep.
You gently looked away, with a pang of bitterness in your chest.
Why was reality so sad? Was any of those passersby actually having a good day?
You moved your eyes across the sidewalk, almost desperately searching for a flash of light amid the tide of tired faces. And then you saw it. A little boy, no older than five, hopping along next to his mother. He held a green plastic dinosaur in his hands, and brushing his mind for an instant, you found no sorrow. Only a gigantic happiness because his mother had bought him the toy he had been waiting weeks for. In his universe, in that precise second, nothing bad existed.
You smiled to yourself and exhaled a breath you didn't even know you were holding. Somehow, that tiny thought comforted you; it was like a crack of sunlight amid a cloudy sky. Reality could be heavy, yes, but at least it wasn't entirely lost.
You heard the chime at the entrance, and your body responded before your mind did, turning you around to observe the newly arrived customer. A slender boy, with brown hair somewhat messy from the street wind and a sweet, incredibly expressive gaze, but with a distinct shadow of fatigue under his eyes. He wore a worn jacket that was a bit too big for him and had his hands buried in his pockets. He had that kind of noble, empathetic face that instantly conveys trust.
However, what left you dumbfounded was the fact that you heard absolutely nothing.
Not a single thought. Not the slightest murmur. His mind was in complete, inexplicable silence. It wasn't Professor Xavier's impenetrable and calculated barrier; it was something different, an absolute void, yet strangely warm. After spending the day submerged in the city's chaotic bustle, encountering such calm in a stranger left you breathless.
He didn't notice your presence; instead, his eyes were fixed on the waitress carrying your coffee.
“Enjoy,” she exclaimed kindly.
He didn't take his eyes off her, and you didn't take your eyes off him.
You stammered a thanks to the girl, and she returned to her position behind the counter. He, seeing her return, lowered his gaze and hurried to take a seat at one of the tables.
From your spot, you couldn't help but observe him. There was something subtle yet clear in his posture: the way his eyes sought the girl at the counter, the contained hesitation in his gestures... It was obvious he had gone to that café just to see her.
Upon reaching the counter, Michelle and Ned began chatting in a casual tone. After a few moments of fluid conversation, she leaned against the bar, looked at the boy waiting at the table, and asked what he was ordering.
He looked up and answered.
It was barely a short phrase, a simple response, but the timbre of his voice pierced the café's space with an overwhelming clarity.
Your heart took a violent leap. You froze in your seat, paralyzed mid-movement, while an icy shiver ran down your spine. That cadence, the exact intonation, the soft and worn nuance... You didn't need to read his thoughts to know. His spoken voice was enough.
It was the same voice that had been sneaking into your hardest nights for weeks. The lonely mind that found yours in the dark was just a few steps away from you.
That was why you had gone there. To find him.
Once again, you tried to venture into his mind. You launched your telepathy searching for that crack through which you used to hear him, but it was like running into an impenetrable wall; his mind remained in absolute silence. However, at the exact instant you brushed against his barrier, the boy flinched in his chair and went stiff all of a sudden, as if an electric shock had run up the back of his neck.
He turned his head instinctively until his eyes met yours head-on. He held your gaze for an eternal second, charged with a strange, alert tension. He hadn't just blocked you effortlessly; impossibly, that boy seemed to have felt that you were trying to enter his head.
He blinked several times as if trying to discard the idea, sure it had only been an illusion. He focused on a menu hanging above the counter despite having already placed his order, projecting a contained tension that made him look out of place. Worried, perhaps.
You looked toward the window, though now the stories of the passersby lacked meaning. You closed your eyes for an instant, searching in the silence for an answer to the enigma a few feet away, but found nothing.
Determined to end the uncertainty once and for all, you snapped them open and stood up, ready to cross the small space separating you from him. The unexpected part was that the stranger had the exact same idea. Before you could react, the two of you collided head-on. The impact made you lose your balance, and you fell backward onto the floor, letting out a stifled murmur of surprise.
He apologized immediately, visibly embarrassed. Then he crouched to your height and quickly extended his hand to help you up. Confused, you accepted his help, and at the exact instant his fingers closed around your hand, an electric shock coursed through your veins.
A memory flashed into your mind.
The afternoon sun hit your face fully when you heard his voice calling you. You had decided to go to the park to rest, silently celebrating that you had finally survived finals week. You lay on the fresh grass, letting the early summer heat envelope you.
“Do you think I'll do badly in English?” he asked, breaking the silence while looking at the treetops.
“A little, yeah. But not enough to get an F,” you replied honestly, turning toward him.
“Thank goodness. May would kill me.”
“You've never failed a subject, not since we were in kindergarten.”
“No,” he admitted, glancing at you. “That's why I know she'd kill me.”
You let out a genuine laugh, contemplating the comical face he made whenever a truth disguised as a joke escaped him. There was a lightness to those days that now felt like a distant dream.
“If I get bad grades, my parents will probably blame you,” you teased.
“And why's that?” he asked, feigning outrage.
“They'll say you're a distraction.”
At that moment, a white butterfly fluttered between the two of you and lightly brushed your cheek before flying away. He smiled tenderly and reached out, brushing with his fingertips the exact spot where the insect's wings had tickled you.
“That's not true,” he murmured, leaving his hand suspended near your face.
“It kind of is,” you confessed, shrugging as you felt warmth rise to your cheeks. “You spend all day in my thoughts. But they don't have to find out about that.”
Blush instantly stained his cheeks. He tried to hide it by looking down and breaking into a clumsy smile, but it was in vain. You were fascinated watching him get nervous. It was as if he couldn't fully process that you loved him with that blind, boundless intensity that only exists in first love.
“I could help you study for retakes,” he offered, clearing his throat.
“Yeah, sure. Because you're a nerd and all that.”
“No,” he corrected softly, searching your eyes. “Because you're my girlfriend. And I want you to get good grades so we can go to college together.”
“Please! Are you already thinking about college?” you laughed, covering your face with your hands. “We're barely starting high school.”
“Yeah, but it doesn't hurt to plan, right?”
“You worry too much about the future.”
“And you don't?”
“I don't care what the future holds,” you said simply, intertwining your fingers with his as the afternoon wind tousled his hair. “I only care about enjoying the present. About being here. With you.”
The warmth of the hand you were holding grew hazy with the memory of that day. Suddenly, a new scene rushed in headlong.
The whole school knew. It was the only topic of conversation in the hallways: they knew that because of you, that boy was in the hospital. During your constant trips to the principal's office, you had managed to overhear that his parents wanted to sue you, though at your age you weren't sure if that was legally possible.
You just wanted to scream at them that you couldn't help it. That you never wanted to hurt him in the first place.
Now everything hurt, but not in your body; the pain was entrenched in your head. You were sitting outside the principal's office for the hundredth time that week. You had missed almost every class, and when you tried to show up at the debate club meeting, they simply slammed the door in your face.
You wondered how much longer you could endure in this limbo. By that point, your expulsion was practically a done deal.
And then there was the torment of the minds around you. You didn't know how to silence them; they entered your head unfiltered, all the time, drilling into your ears until becoming unbearable noise.
Why on earth was this happening to you?
“Hey,” you suddenly heard.
You didn't know if the murmur came from inside your head or from the hallway, until looking up brought you back to reality: he was standing in front of you.
“There you are,” he said softly.
“Hi,” you whispered, looking at him with guilt. “What are you doing here? There's a club meeting today.”
“Yeah, but I didn't really feel like going,” he replied, shrugging.
Lie. He was fascinated by the debate club. But the worry of finding you had been stronger.
He took a seat beside you. You immediately avoided his gaze, unable to meet his eyes.
“Are you okay?” he asked.
“Yeah,” you lied, tightening your hands on your lap. “They just summoned me again. You know... because of everything that's happened lately.”
“Yeah...” he sighed, resting his elbows on his knees.
Even though he kept quiet, you didn't need him to speak to know exactly what was crossing his mind. His mental pulse was a tide of fatigue, deep sadness, and a touch of pity. He felt afraid, yes, but not toward you or what you could do—rather, for what the world was going to do to you.
An interminable few seconds passed in which the noise of the school threatened to crush you again, until he seemed to gather enough courage to organize his thoughts.
“It wasn't your fault,” he blurted out, searching your eyes. “You know that, right?”
“The guy is in the hospital,” you replied with a broken voice, feeling tears fill your eyes. “I don't even know what I did or how I did it. It just... happened. People are right to be afraid of me.”
“They don't understand anything,” he insisted, turning his body toward you. “I know you. I know who you are. This is an accident, not something you wanted. I... I don't understand how you did it. But you're not crazy, and you're not bad either.”
“I feel like I'm going crazy,” you confessed in a thread of a voice, bringing your hands to your temples as the din of other minds began drilling into you from within again. “There are too many voices. I can't turn them off. It's killing me.”
He didn't hesitate for another second. He moved closer and wrapped his arms around you, enveloping you in a firm, warm hug that seemed to freeze time.
You pressed your face against his shoulder, clinging to his jacket as if it were the only anchor amid the storm. Suddenly, the chaos in your head seemed to dim. The contact of his arms didn't silence the voices of the world, but the certainty of his affection turned everything else into a distant noise, an insignificant echo.
“I'm not leaving you alone in this,” he whispered in your ear, squeezing you a little tighter against him. “We're going to figure it out. I promise you.”
You had closed your eyes for an instant, and when you opened them, the setting had changed completely.
He was watching you from the edge of your bed, with a mix of resignation and worry in his gaze.
“A boarding school?” he asked in a low voice.
“Yeah... It's like a school for gifted youngsters or something like that,” you murmured without looking up, focused on folding clothes and packing them into suitcases.
Every now and then, he stretched out to hand you an item of clothing left on the bed, trying to keep himself useful so as not to break down.
“And for how long will it be?”
“I don't know. A few months, I guess... Until things cool down around here.”
In the end, the hospital boy's parents hadn't filed the lawsuit, but they had taken it upon themselves to spread the rumor to every corner of the high school. The stares, the harassment, and the social pressure ultimately proved you right: expulsion had been inevitable. Your parents, overwhelmed by the situation and not knowing how to handle what was happening to you, had found that special place as a last resort to rid themselves of a problem beyond their control.
“Yeah, well... makes sense,” he commented, though the lack of conviction in his voice was glaring.
His mind was sending clear signals: he was holding something back. And you knew perfectly well what it was.
“Hey, I'll come back to visit you every now and then, okay?” you said, trying to inject some enthusiasm into the room. “And if I talk to the principal... maybe he'll even let me invite you over for a weekend.”
You dropped what you were doing and sat beside him.
“If you want to go, of course.”
“Of course I want to,” he answered immediately. He was completely sincere. “It's just that... Westchester is pretty far.”
“It's not that big of a deal,” you tried to encourage him, though you knew his real concern wasn't the distance, but the fare money.
You sought his hand on the mattress, intertwining your fingers while looking at him with a silent plea reflected in your eyes.
“We can video call every night. Text each other all the time... You'll see I won't feel that far.”
He smiled that sweet way he did when he really wanted to believe things would turn out fine, and nodded silently.
“Yeah, you're right. It'll work.”
You leaned toward him and stole a soft kiss from his lips. It was a brief gesture, but loaded with all the fear, love, and uncertainty you both shared.
“It'll only be a few months to see how they teach over there. And then I'll come back. I promise.”
A final series of memories surfaced. Though when your mind shifted to them, you immediately felt a tightness in your chest.
It hadn't been just a few months. The semester was consuming its final days, and you were still trapped in Westchester.
You weren't going to lie to yourself: you were starting to get used to the place. To the bucolic peace of the mansion, the warmth of your new peers, and the institute's teaching. It was an idyllic refuge. Professor Xavier had personally taken care of manipulating the threads of collective memory at your old school; he didn't erase the incident, but he wiped your face from everyone's memories. To the school board, it had just been an unfortunate physical altercation between two students whose names were better off forgotten. Your name was clean, but your soul remained chained to Queens.
To him.
You had sworn to write to him daily, to keep the flame alive against all odds. But at first, messages flowed like an overflowing river; later, reality turned into a dam. Classes demanded an almost superhuman level of concentration if you wanted to control the chaotic mass of your powers. Guilt devoured your chest with every hour that passed without replying to him.
When you finally managed to scrape a free weekend to return to the city, reuniting with him was a dagger to the heart.
Even without wanting to, you heard the bitter tide of his thoughts. Weeks ago, he had begged you to go to the high school dance with him, excited like a child, but Charles forbade you from going so as not to expose yourself.
“It's okay, I understand,” he had told you at the time, swallowing his disappointment.
But telepathy didn't allow you to deceive yourself. It wasn't just the missed party. It was the cruel taunts in the school hallways when he said he had a girlfriend, an invisible girl whom no one ever saw. It was the contempt of his classmates, the pity condensed in the teachers' gazes, the silenced disappointment of a boy who had to defend the existence of a love that seemed like a ghost.
You couldn't hold his hand in the street, or invite him out for ice cream, or be a living presence in his everyday life.
Those invisible wounds accumulated until they became an unsustainable mountain. And though he never uttered a single reproach—though he swallowed his tears so as not to make you feel guilty—you felt how he was bleeding out from within. He felt deeply lonely, desperately clinging to the sporadic visits of the ghost of the girl who was once his world.
One night, while the moon bathed the roof in silver, the question pierced you like broken glass:
Did he deserve a half-life? Did he deserve to love a shadow?
No. Good heavens, no. He deserved the full light.
“You seem strange,” he said.
The two of you were sitting on the fire escape outside his window, with the cold night air sneaking through your clothes.
“Are you okay?”
“I am,” you murmured, clinging to the iron bars with white knuckles so your voice wouldn't shatter. “Hey... can I ask you something?”
“Anything.”
“Do you really think us... is meant to work?”
“Of course it is,” he answered immediately, searching your eyes with a blind faith that broke your soul. “We've made it this far, haven't we?”
But the words didn't matter. Your mind drowned in the tide of his true answer: a desperate inner plea not to lose you, crushed by the overwhelming fear that you were already leaving.
“Why do you ask that?” he added, his voice trembling slightly.
“Because I'm not the girl you deserve.”
“Are you breaking up with me?” He turned abruptly.
His hands had already moved to your shoulders, holding you with the same gentleness he had for so many years.
“I... I love you. I don't give a damn about the distance! I don't care what happened with your powers or any of this. I mean it. I love you.”
“And I love you,” you sobbed, feeling tears held back for months threatening to choke you. “I love you in a way you can't imagine. But...”
“No. There is no 'but'. Don't do this to me. Please.”
His hand gripped yours, the desperation palpable in the touch. The silence was dense, heavy, drowned out by the distant noise of city traffic. But the sentence was already passed in the deepest part of your being. Because you loved him too much to destroy him.
Even though you both changed the subject, the tension remained. Shortly after, you went back into the room. He lay on the bottom bunk, defeated, his chest heaving with silent panic. You leaned over him, stopping mere inches from his face, wrapped in the dim light.
“You know I would never hurt you, right?” you whispered, caressing his cheek with infinite tenderness.
“I know,” he replied in a thread of a voice.
“And you know I'm going to love you no matter what happens, right?”
“I know.”
He surged forward and kissed you. It was a desperate, almost voracious kiss, a trench against destiny. He held you by the waist and the nape of your neck with a strength bordering on agony, pressing you against his chest as if sensing you were turning into water slipping through his fingers.
Tears spilled uncontrollably from your eyes, wetting both your cheeks. He started upon feeling you cry and lowered his hands, alarmed, but you didn't give him time to speak. You kissed him again. You kissed him until breath escaped your lungs, mixing the bitter taste of your tears with the warm breath escaping his lips. It was the kiss of a lifetime condensed into a few seconds.
Trembling, you brought your fingers to your temple. A stifled, heart-wrenching sob escaped your chest.
Would you be capable? Was your love so boundless, so destructive, as to commit this cruel mercy?
Yes. Because loving him meant saving him from yourself.
With a silent scream that tore your mind apart from the inside, you deployed your telepathy and ventured into his memory.
You began erasing yourself.
You gradually dissolved the stolen kisses, the laughs in the debate club, and the college promises, but also the childhood afternoons in his living room, the scraped knees, and an entire life growing up together. You erased every conversation, every glance, and every shared heartbeat, transforming a colossal love into a hazy fog, into a mere nameless void.
You exterminated over a decade of memories piece by piece, watching the light in his eyes grow dull as the connections severed in his brain.
Your own mind wailed at the sacrilege of erasing the only pure thing you had left in the world.
Feeling the weight of his body relax under the telepathic sedation, you laid his head on the pillow with infinite sweetness. His eyes, now serene and empty of you, closed slowly.
You leaned down one last time, brushing your lips against his cool forehead.
“Goodbye, Peter.”
Peter. That was his name.
“A-Are you really okay? Did you get hurt?”
You were already on your feet. You hadn't realized tears were streaming down uncontrollably until you ran your fingers across your cheeks. Your hands were trembling.
An excruciating doubt seized you inevitably: what had made you forget him? How could such a piece of your soul disappear from your life?
“Do you need me to call someone?”
You hadn't articulated a single word since he helped you up. Your absolute silence only fueled the confusion and concern growing in his eyes with every passing second.
He was so different. He looked older, mature, undeniably handsome... but there was no doubt: it was him. It was your Peter.
From his perspective, you must have looked completely terrified. Your fixed stare and ragged breathing made you look as though you were seeing a dead man brought back to life.
“No,” you managed to reply.
Stumbling, you backed away from him. You grabbed your belongings immediately and walked to the counter, leaving a bill that doubled the value of what you had ordered.
Then you walked out. Without looking back.
Let me know if you want to be tagged in part two! ♡
pairing: peter parker x starfire!avenger!reader
summary: many of your superhero memories are riddled with the presence of spider-man, so how come you can't recall a single thing about him? oddly enough, getting all your answers begins with a youtube video titled 'spider-man and starfire being best friends for 10 minutes'
cw: reader's superhero name is starfire, hurt/comfort, takes place in bnd, implied reader didn't have a family but not relevant, i don't think this has any bnd spoilers but read at your own risk!
wc: 5.1k+
You’ve been having a staring contest with a Youtube video on your dashboard for a while now, debating whether to watch it or not, but it seems your body makes a decision before your brain even communicates it to the fingers that press on the remote. The video is titled ‘Spider-Man and Starfire being best friends for 10 minutes’, and upon first seeing it, you had furrowed your eyebrows, strongly doubting the words on your screen. Spider-Man was in every avenger photo and in all your planet saving memories; he’s in more than enough memories of yours to know that he was a prominent figure in your life, but somehow, you can’t recall a single detail about him — so why would he be your best friend? You assume it's been bothering you more than you consciously knew, because why else would you be so focused on the video playing across your television?
These clips have clearly been collected over the years — you can see it in how your suit evolves from segment to segment, and how much bigger Spider-Man’s muscles appear in his own suit. Something about this entire video unsettles you, because you’re witnessing moments of a tight-knit friendship that you can’t seem to remember at all. For example, a video taken from the bottom of a building, pointed up at where the two of you are sat in your suits on top of a residential building, masks lifted up to uncover your mouths as you eat from an open bag of chips settled between you.
At some point, Spider-Man’s lips move, and you nod your head, standing up and gesturing him forward with one hand. Spider-Man shimmies on the roof to face you, then brings a chip out of the bag, swinging it lightly in your direction as if to throw it at you, but at the last second, he throws it off the roof, in the opposite direction. With zero hesitation, you launch yourself off the building, torso facing the sky as you race the chip down the side of the building, trying to catch it in your mouth. When you do, you pause mid-air, throwing both fists up in the air, and Spider-Man stands up in amazement, laughing loudly. You don’t ever recall that happening. As the clip switches to show a short video of Spider-Man swinging across the city, you wrapped tightly around his body, legs crossed together around his torso, something in you twitches. It’s almost as though you remember that happening, but from a third person’s perspective. You don’t remember being swung around the city or flying the masked hero between buildings, as is shown in the very next clip, loud laughter following the two of you.
You can’t help but scrolling down to the comments, eyebrows knitting together as you read through them.
user103786 them showing each other how their powers feel is so precious to me
⤷ spiderfire98 they should have included the video of them on that construction site where she’s trying to use his web shooter
⤷ user9999921 MY FAVOURITE CLIP OF THEM EVER
You close your eyes for a moment, trying to search for that moment in your brain. It’s there somewhere, but you can’t recall all the details, as though someone hit you over the head when it happened. You can remember looking down and seeing the web shooters on your wrists, two red covered arms steadying you, hands holding your forearms and tracing the piece of tech as muffled words were explained to you. But why were you there with Spider-Man? Why didn’t you even know his name if you were so close?
You scroll back up to the video and feel your heart pause in your chest for a moment longer than normal as you’re exposed to a video of you and Spider-Man hugging each other tightly in the middle of a battlefield. You pause the video, rewinding it a couple of times so it bounces back twenty seconds, hoping to return to the beginning of the clip. You can’t really wrap your head around which battle this is from, but you have a limp in your right leg as you try running, and now glance down to find the long scar across your thigh.
The video creates a pit in your stomach, and you can’t believe that someone would record a moment of you in such a vulnerable state, clearly yelling something that the phone doesn’t catch. Instead, the phone pans to where Spider-Man is standing, turning over large pieces of rubble. His head snaps up at the sound of your voice, and he’s quickly hopping out of the mountain of rubble to find you. When he can’t get to you fast enough, he shoots out a web that sprawls on your chest and yanks it hard, sending you leaping across the battlefield.
Spider-Man catches you with open arm that he quickly tightens around you, and you feel your cheeks go wet as you watch yourself hug him back like he’s someone you loved, digging your face into the crook of his neck as your chest heaves with a sob, shaking in his hold. The camera stays on the two of you for a long moment, until Spider-Man pulls away from you and gently lifts your mask halfway up your face to wipe dirt and tears off your cheeks.
Pausing the video, you take a moment to stare into space. It's like you're supposed to remember him. Spider-Man was the first person you ran to after a life-threatening battle and you can’t remember him. There's someone there behind that mask who you must have known, so why isn't he here?
You push yourself off the couch, inhaling deeply when you feel your legs shake. You pick your phone up off the couch, opening tik tok and typing quickly ‘spiderman and startfire’. The three words are riddled with spelling mistakes from the way your hands shake, but instantly, videos are loading onto your screen, big texts spelling titles ‘What happened to Spider-Man and Starfire?’ and ‘Why did the best superhero duo fall apart?’ You can’t believe you’re relying on other people to tell you about your own relationships, but you click on the first video you see anyway because to your knowledge, you were never close enough to have fallen apart in the first place.
The man in the video is a heavily tatted blond man who’s sat at his desk, text in the top corner marking the date he filmed the video as he begins speaking with an accent foreign to you. He doesn’t look like he should be sharing any type of news, but his video has 9.2 million likes, so you watch it anyway. “What happened to Spider-Man and Starfire? This superhero duo has caught all our hearts over the past few years, and many have been speculating that they’ve caught each other’s. But over the last few weeks, sightings of them together have come to a complete halt. It’s no surprise that the avengers have had a tough few years after the blip and losing a loving member of their big family, Tony Stark, but the two youngest avengers have always been together, through thick and thin. Some news outlets are theorising that their falling out has been caused by their latest fight, The Multiverse Rip, in which they fought countless monsters from other universes. But they’ve all been defeated, so what truly happened between these two heroes? Were they romantically involved and this entire falling out is the cause of a nasty break up? We don’t have any answers to that, but if either Spider-Man or Starfire are watching, the world needs its friendly neighbourhood superduo.”
The video was posted three years ago. For three years, everyone in the city has been wondering what happened to you and Spider-Man, when it’s only been a few months that you’ve been wondering why bits of your history are missing. Has he been wondering the same thing about you? About his masked friend with a secret name he doesn’t know? Does he lie in bed at night and think ‘Who is Starfire?’ in the same way you’re asking yourself ‘Who is Spider-man?’
This time when you lift up your phone, all you type is your superhero name in the search bar, waiting for the results that come up. A video you haven’t even clicked on begins playing, and you shut your eyes tightly as you hear the words “Where is Starfire?” You let the video play on, listening to the same voice as before that ponders about your whereabouts. “Whilst Spider-Man has constantly been roaming through the cities of New York to save its citizens from evil, Starfire has gone completely awol. An anonymous resource has provided me with the knowledge that she has been taking a bigger role with the New Avengers, helping them tackle stronger threats to our society while staying out of the spotlight they and Spider-Man are earning. Could this be-”
You click off the app, shutting down your phone.
Maybe it’s time for you to get some questions answered, you think. And maybe it’s time to let people know you’re still alive and well. Or maybe - maybe it’s time to put Spider-Man in his place. So you trudge over to your room and hastily put on the slick suit you’re not used to wearing anymore. The pristine sleek black suit the new avengers have given you hangs in your closet like a sick reminder of what your life has come to and you huff. You’re going to get your answers today one way or another.
With one look out of your bedroom window, you debate with yourself how to go about this. Go out into the world and just hope Spider-Man is out there somewhere, or wait until he swings by? Either way, you’re not jumping out of your window to let the entire world know where you live, and take the boring route up to your roof. You’re standing there for maybe a total of five seconds before someone yells “Look!” and your eyes rolls so far back into your head you’ll be lucky if you can still see after that.
There’s already a phone pointed in your direction, so you decide the harm is already done as you run towards the edge of the building and leap off it. Someone below you screams until they realise who you are, watching as you soar off into the distance.
Come on Spider-Man. What does a girl have to do to find the hero she worked with everyday? What are you even going to say to him? Will you give him a hug, will you punch him in the face? You keep flying higher up into the sky until you can get a view of what feels like the entire city. And of course, you’re not looking for five minutes before a flash of red and blue catches your eye. You follow it.
All the way back down between the buildings where people yell your name and wave their hands for your attention — but your gaze is set elsewhere. You don’t stop moving even as the hero in front of you does, unsure of how to trap the man he’s after, but you’re already moving, eyeing the police car that pulls onto the street as you continue after the criminal, hands enclosing around his biceps when you’re close enough and lifting him off the ground. You do a short lap in the air as the police car comes to a full stop, then immediately land him in the back seat of the car as the policewoman opens its door.
When you turn around to catch Spider-Man’s eye, the goggles of his mask are blown wide, and he’s limply hanging from a web attached to a lamp post as he stares at you.
“We need to talk.” You tell him, and Peter swallows thickly, unable to answer you as he takes in your appearance. Of course, he’s kept tabs on you over the past three years, stopping on the rooftop of the building facing yours so he can catch a glimpse of you cooking an impressive dinner or watching from afar as you made your way to the new avengers’ tower for a mission debrief. But it’s been years since you’ve worn this suit — years since you’ve come out into the daylight as Starfire, and he’s absolutely speechless.
“Starfire.” He breathes out, pulling himself to the top of the lamp post so he can stand closer to where you’re floating above him. “My apartment or yours?” You ask, and Peter instantly grows nervous. This is the first time you’re speaking to the man who used to be your best crime fighting friend, and you’re pulling him for a conversation that can only be had in the safety of one of your homes. “Yours.”
You start moving without another word, leading Peter to the rooftop of the building you just vacated and climbing down the steps to find your apartment. Peter halts outside the flat. It feels wrong to come inside as the superhero Spider-Man instead of your best friend Peter Parker, but when you shoot him a pointed glance as you walk into your home, Peter feels forced to follow, shutting the front door behind him. His breath hitches when you pull your mask over your face, fully exposing yourself to him, and he makes the most of this moment — you looking at him with complete consciousness that he doesn't have to turn away. You stare at him as though testing him at something, and when you shake your head in disappointment, Peter knows he’s failed. The mask gets tossed aside onto your couch as you sit down, patting the emptiness next to you, but Peter is too busy looking around your apartment.
Unlike him, you have the salary to afford a nice place, and Peter can only imagine how much this apartment costs in Manhattan, and how much that couch costs in front of such an expensive television. He sits down, almost sighing at the comfort that welcomes him. He hasn’t experienced anything like this in maybe years, but he doesn’t get to enjoy anything yet, because you immediately ask “Have you ever taken your mask off in front of an avenger?”
Peter’s mouth parts awkwardly, because he truly has no response to offer you. “Because, I’d expect if you did, it would’ve been to me, right?”
“What do you mean?” You squint your eyes at him, standing up and grabbing your remote. Peter watches as you turn on the screen, and it immediately opens on the last frame that had been on the television before you’d turned it off. Peter gasps loudly, reading the title of the video.
He’s seen it before - of course he has. Peter has watched every single video with a title even remotely similar to this. Spider-Man and Starfire being best friends for 10 minutes. Everyone’s favourite superhero duo. Spider-Man and Starfire being the silliest avengers. Spider-man and Starfire forgetting they’re avengers to flirt for 6 minutes straight. He’s seen them all. Mostly, he’s seen them in the dark of his room when he’s feeling particularly lonesome and filled with self-loathing, or when he misses the feeling of your arms tightly wrapped around his waist as you snuggled into him on calm nights. Now, it’s like he’s being punished for everything he’s done — for keeping this secret of his identity from you after he promised that he’d instantly reveal himself to you after the spell was cast.
Peter moves his attention from the screen to your face, frowning underneath the mask at the sight of you so gutted over the video. Your eyes are glued to the screen, and Peter looks back just in time to see the clip of you running into his arms after battle. It sends a pang in his chest, because he knows that after every single mission no matter what, being reunited with you guaranteed a bone crushing hug. But you don't know that.
“Does this mean anything to you?” You whisper, looking towards him. Peter sighs, bringing his hands up to hold his head as he thinks of how to proceed with the conversation. Is this an appropriate time to tell you the truth? Would you believe him? Would you be mad at him? “Because everything leads to the fact that we know each other and yet I’ve never seen your face in my life.”
“That’s not true.” Peter hesitates for a long moment before bringing his hands to the back of his mask and pulling it over it head. His hair flops into his face with the movement, and when he lifts his face up to look at you, he can see your eyes desperately scanning his features, as if looking for any recognition within them. “You’ve seen my face before. A lot.” Peter can’t help but breathe out a sad laugh as he shakes his head, taking in the confusion pooling in your eyes. “For hours and hours everyday, you saw my face.” It doesn’t help Peter that you're already tearing up, that you know something is missing from your life, and he feels his own eyes water as you shuffle closer to him on the couch, shakily asking him “Then why can’t I remember it?”
Peter reaches into the only pocket in his suit for the paper he’s kept on him for the past three years. He unfolds it, then stares at the letter that begins with ‘Hi, my name is Peter Parker’. He blinks quickly as he opens his mouth, preparing to read it for you, but he can’t get a single word out before a lump is forming in his throat. So instead, he holds it out for you to take. And you do.
“Peter Parker.” You say, testing the way his name feels on your lips. Peter inhales sharply at the sound of you saying his name for the first time in so long, and you look up at him with a sad expression as you read past the first paragraph. This gaping hole inside you hasn’t just been there because you’re missing memories of your best friend, it’s there because you’re missing memories of years from your life. Hours from your day — every day — just wiped from your memory.
You fold the paper back up when you’ve finished reading his letter, and you just stare at your lap, only looking up when Peter calls your name. “We weren’t just best friends.” You whisper, and Peter shakes his head, squeezing his hands into fists to target his energy somewhere. “Why didn’t you tell me?”
“I tried,” Peter gasps, shrugging his shoulders “I tried and every time it got too hard.”
The boy watches as your hands come up to wipe your face, taking in all the new information. You don’t know how to process this all. You have so many questions, and yet what will it change if Peter answers them if you don’t remember anything?
“Can you tell me about us?”
Peter nods, sniffling as he nods. He comes closer to you on the couch, and you bring your legs up as though curling up for a bed time story. “We went to high school together, but we weren’t really friends until we joined the avengers. I was Tony’s trainee, and I guess because he and Steve were always competing, they brought us into it to. They each wanted to make the better avenger, and we both found it so ridiculous, so we started going out at night to protect the city and show them we could become better avengers together. It was better training for us than whatever they had going on.” Peter pauses, letting out a shaky sigh as he thinks back to the years.
You place a hand on his thigh, and he goes still, looking up to meet your gaze. Peter furrows his eyebrows as he tries smiling, unable to act normally about the entire situation. “We got close at school?” You ask, and Peter nods.
“We sat together in every glass, spent every minute of break together, we’d go straight to the tower after to train and learn weird avenger skills.” You nod at that, laughing softly at his wording. “Then you’d come to mine and aunt may’s until it was time for us to do our rounds of the city. We’d watch movies or build legos after, and I had a bunk bed so you slept over a lot. It didn’t take us long to fall in love.” Peter’s last sentence has your breath hitching in your throat. “And we were so obvious about it and all the avengers knew.” Peter pauses to laugh about it, tears decorating his cheeks, and he’s both thrilled and gutted to find you smiling with him.
“Tony and Steve didn’t let us go on any missions together. We were always mad at them for it, but they had a point. And then people outside the avengers started catching on, so we made sure to let it all out in our normal lives so we could be subtle when we wore the mask.”
“Did it work?” You ask, wiping your nose softly. Peter shakes his head with a smile. “It got bad pretty quickly actually. We had meeting after meeting with Tony and Steve, but you kept saying it was okay because Natasha, Bruce and Clint thought it was funny. We got caught, you know?”
Your eyes widen in panic and you instantly question “Got caught how?”
“By some kid. We were- we were kissing behind a building in our suits and when we pulled away there was this kid holding up a phone and recording us. There was a lot of negotiating done in order not to get that video posted on the internet.”
“Oh my god!” You bring your hands up to lay flat on your cheeks as you laugh in surprise, unable to believe that the boy in front of you is telling you stories about your very own life. Peter smiles softly, but it disappears when the light in your eyes dim softly, and you mutter “It sounds like we were fun.”
“Yeah,” Peter breathes out a sad laugh “We were fun.”
He runs a hand through his hair, leaning on his side which rests against the couch’s back. He doesn’t want this conversation to end. Sure, you don’t remember him but you’re here. You’re here and you know his name and you may be crying but you’re also smiling and asking about life with him.
“We had our first kiss when I taught you how to use my web shooters.” Your eyes light up and you softly mention “I remember.” You frown, shaking you head as your voice goes quiet and you clarify “Well, I don’t remember remember, but I know you taught me to shoot your webs.”
Peter’s face softens, and his eyebrows raise slightly in what appears to be an attempt at teasing you when he asks “Do you remember how?” You scoff, bringing your shoulders up as your superhero arrogance takes over. “Of course I do.”
The words leave your mouth before you can even think about regretting them, so when Peter stands and begins taking off his web shooters, you feel your eyes go wide with slight panic. You chew on your bottom lip, letting Peter take your forearm to fasten the web shooter onto your suit as he says “These haven’t been working great for me lately, so if you figure them out, you can keep them.” He settles himself behind you, nervously swallowing, though there’s a smile on his face nonetheless as he grabs your forearms, turning you to point your entire body towards the window. He looks over your shoulder to watch as he grazes the web shooter, mumbling “Just extend your arm, point, and press down here. Quickly though.”
You nod, though the feeling of Peter’s breath against the side of your face renders you jittery. You extend both your arms, pointing straight at the large pane of your window before quickly pressing down on the web shooters. The force sends you stumbling back into Peter's arms a little bit, but you look up and -
Thwip!
You freeze as the familiar sound brings you somewhere entirely different. Somewhere years ago, when you had jumped away from Peter’s hold and jumped high in the air, yelling “I did it! I’m Spider-Man!”
Peter had laughed loudly, shushing you as people looked your way despite having to be quiet in the closed down construction site that you’d broken into. He grabbed you by the biceps, pulling you away from any potential onlookers, and pressed you against a dark, cold metallic structure that hid you in a small nook. “I did it.” You whispered again, taking your mask off your face to show Peter how widely you were smiling. Peter nodded, mimicking your movements and struggling out of his mask as a laugh bubbled in his chest. “I mean, Spider-Woman does kind of have a nicer ring to it that Spider-Man, doesn’t it?”
“Shut up.” Peter mumbled, and you grinned, tilting your head to the side and fully leaning on the wall behind you as you countered “Think you can learn to convert ultraviolet radiation into energy for battle?” Peter’s eyes squinted, and he jutted his chin out, nodding sarcastically “Well yeah.”
The two of you stared at each other for a long moment before going into a fit of quiet laughter.
“Hey, Peter?”
The boy looked up at you with a short hum, eyes going wide when you brought a hand up to the back of his neck, tugging his face closer to yours. The smile had slipped off Peter’s face at the recognition of what you were about to do, and he leaned in, nudging the side of your nose with his, eyes fluttering just in time for your lips to connect in a sweet kiss.
A call of your name snaps you out of your daze, and you find yourself in your living room with your arms still extended and two identical spiderwebs on your window. You blink twice in quick succession, turning around to look at Peter, whose face is laced with concern.
His expression now is identical to the one that had been on his face when you’d pulled away from a heated kiss with him only to find a kid with a skateboard standing by your side, his phone pointed in both your faces. “Woah, kid!” Peter had called out, putting on his Spider-Man voice and tugging his mask down his face from where it was bunched up at his forehead. You cursed lightly, covering your face too as Peter ran over to the younger kid, tilting his head to the side and pleading with him to delete the video. The kid had squinted his eyes at your boyfriend, bragging “Not my fault you guys were kissing.”
Peter dropped to his knees, bringing his hands together and begging “Please dude, we’re gonna get into so much trouble from our boss if they find out this happened.”
“He’ll sign your skateboard and take a photo with you if you delete the video.” You instantly suggested, trotting up to the pair. Peter had nodded eagerly, putting his hands out in a weird shrug, and the kid stared for a moment before nodding with a sense of finality. “You got a pen?” The kid asked, and you laughed loudly as Peter actually nodded, pulling a sharpie out from his single pocket. The kid turned his skateboard over, waiting for Peter to sign it before he handed you his phone, tilting his chin up to pose with your boyfriend.
You giggled as you took a couple of photos, holding a finger up as you went through the kid’s camera roll to delete the video he had taken of you and Peter.
“Hold on!” Peter had called out, pulling his own phone out. “Send me the video first.” He mumbled, and you laughed, airdropping Peter the video before deleting it off the kid’s recently deleted too. “Thanks, kid!” Peter called, laughing nervously.
“Are you okay?” Peter asks, and your entire face softens as you fondly mutter “You made me send you the video of us kissing before deleting it from that kid’s phone.”
Peter drops his arms by his side, face showing no emotion. “You remember?” He asks in what you can barely consider to be a whisper. “And Tony found the video on your phone anyway and pulled you in for a really awkward conversation.”
Tears are instantly flooding Peter’s eyes, but he shakes his head, muttering “Almost all of my conversations with Tony were really awkward.”
“You should’ve come find me.” You mutter, bringing your hands up to brush against Peter’s biceps. His hands instantly come to your waist, and he pulls your body flat against his as he nods, skin pulling as he frowns and gasps “I know. I’m sorry.”
Leaning your forehead against Peter’s you shake your head determinedly. “Don’t be sorry, I love you.”
“I love you too.” Peter sniffles, though he doesn’t pull his face away from yours to wipe away at his tears. Instead, he tilts his head slightly, nose resting against the side of yours like he had done all those years ago before connecting your lips together. He instantly wants to tell you everything about the last few years you’ve missed, though there isn’t really much to tell, but most importantly, he wants to know all the details about your life — about the stupid superhero admin you always had to complete after missions or the early morning training sessions you couldn’t get out of.
But for now, Peter enjoys the sensation of you wrapped in his arms and your lips against his. And when the two of you are out together the night after, clad in your superhero suits, Peter can’t help but keep his eyes on you when teenage girls across the street wave excitedly at you, asking for your picture. He hops softly onto the cement below him, grinning when you trot over to them in your heeled boots that you always used to get scolded for by your mentor. “I barely ever even walk! I’ll be fine!” You had sassily told Steve, who still didn’t get the grasp of fathering a sassy teenager.
Now though, you pose as an example for these girls, smiling as you lean in to take a photo with them despite your mouth being covered. Then, you rejoin Peter, who wraps a secure arm around your waist, tugging your body close to his. He’s ready for whatever headline the Daily Bugle will sport tomorrow, especially when he hears how loudly it makes your heart thump in your chest, your pulse quickening in slight humiliation as you read the words:
Starfire returns from the shackles of the New Avengers, and it seems Spider-Man’s love for her has never left!
summary: peter’s new arachnid senses often leave him disoriented—hibernating and waking up in places he doesn’t recognise. it’s a small problem, one he's willing to deal with on his own, till he wakes in your apartment with his arms wrapped around you.
pairing: peter parker x reader
content: no bnd movie spoilers (feel free to read if you haven't seen bnd), FLUFF, clingy! peter parker, comfort, light banter, arachnid! peter, peter goes through it, yearning
Peter hates most of the new developments that arrived with the enhanced levels of his arachnid half—and migraines are definitely top of the list. Particularly the ones that start early in the morning, muffling his senses and rendering him a zombie slob for the entire start of the day. He stirs in his sleep, a soft, pounding ache burrowed in the back of his skull. It's an irritating sensation, one he's already grown familiar with, worsening the overheating, the sensitivity that comes with his overloaded senses, the pull of nerves behind his eyeballs.
His nose burrows deeper into a comforting scent, arms tightening around something soft. Letting out a dragged sigh, low against his throat, the pain fades into something barely noticeable. A sort of relaxed relief that hasn't hit him in years, with his entire body growing slack and heavy, the kind that only comes after a restful sleep. One he hasn't achieved since—his gaze peers open, blinking heavily as his eyes adjust to his surroundings.
The first thing he catches sight of is a familiar bundled sight of hair, and the curve of a shoulder. He must be dreaming. The sunlight stings the sensitivity of his eyes, and he blinks harsher in an effort to recollect himself. His brows furrow as he loosens a hand, parting from his tight grip to run his fingers gently over the loosened hair.
He wasn't dreaming. Somehow, he was laying in your bed, hugging you like an oversized koala.
"What?" He mumbles, the word falling soft out of his cotton mouth.
You stir slightly in response to the grazing of his touch, and it kicks Peter-Tingle on high-alert that this was not a figment of his imagination. He's quick to un-hand you, scooting backwards towards the edge—and tumbling harshly onto the floorboards with a loud thump, snatching the sheets with him.
The noise echoes in his eardrums, curls splaying out over the floorboards, and Peter is completely frozen. In absolute cold, drowning terror, he watches you stir fully, turning around and stretching at your limbs—a dissatisfied frown perched in your lips at the sudden loss of warmth.
What has he done?
"Spider-Man?" You mumble, voice groggy, almost muffled as your nose dips deeper into the pillow, the one he occupied seconds ago.
Your gaze finally peers open, one palm coming to rub at your undereyes—before meeting his own widened, nearly terrified expression.
"You're awake." You state, as if his existence within the walls of your apartment is a daily, common occurrence. Even if he hasn’t stepped foot into his most favourite apartment, in years. "Hm, you've got brown eyes, who would've thought?"
Why is he here? Why are you so calm about this?
“I’m—so, so sorry.” His words fumble over each other, ears reddened at the tips. Feeling awfully exposed, he wraps his arms around his knees as he lifts himself into a sitting position, caving in on himself as he averts his gaze. “I don’t know why—or how—oh god. Was I hugging you? How did I even—I’m so sorry, I swear I have no clue on how I ended up here.”
Worse, he wasn't wearing a mask. Or much of anything really, aside from an old t-shirt, and Hello Kitty shorts that barely fit his thighs. As his fingers grip at the edge of the shirt, running over the hem, it hits him that these are his clothes. Ones he never stole back from your place, that he had merely assumed was lost to time.
Nothing could have prepared him for this situation, no prep-time or warnings from E.V.I.E.. He didn't have the protection of being Spider-Man and the mask that's become his second skin. No, he had landed bottom-first as bare-faced, shell-shocked Peter.
"You really don't remember how you got here?" You question, lashes fluttering shut as you struggle to stir awake. "Damn, I was wondering if you could tell me."
"No—I swear, I completely blacked out." He scrambles for a response. "Next thing I knew, I was in your bed—I can't believe I just said that."
Running a hand past the bridge of his nose, he hides pathetically behind his fingers, his best attempt of a mask against the chaotic churn of nerves bundling through his gut. He had promised to keep you safe by staying as far away as he could—aside from the daily checking of your social media pages and the occasional swing down your usual coffee shop just to see if your favourite order remained the same, but this? How was he ever going to forgive himself for it?
He hears shuffling, in the normal sense and not the heightened echoes he’s used to ever since his arachnid side started spinning out of control. Strangely, his senses have been dialed down to normal since he regained consciousness—and he can’t dumb it down to just a good rest. It has to be cause of you.
His lashes flutter against the pads of his fingers as he meets your gaze through the gaps. You face him head-on, sitting cross legged right in front of him, head tilted in innocent curiosity.
“You’re a cuddler.” You hum in acknowledgment.
He was genuinely going to be the first Spider-person to ever die of shame, not that he's met many, but he's sure Peter 1 and Peter 2 have never unknowingly climbed into the bed of their special someone because they couldn't control their own DNA evolution. A low sound escapes his throat, clenched through his teeth—completely at a lost for words.
He has no clue on what he’s supposed to do, not when there's no routine or steps to fall back on. Be Spider-Man (Mask's gone). The man the city actually wanted (One who preferably doesn't have panic attacks wearing Hello Kitty pants). Stay far away from his previous life (Scored a huge FAIL here). Get flowers for May (Done). Scroll through your social media pages (..Done). Feel the thrumming vibrations of the washing machine after patrols (Skipped, was too nauseous). Rinse and repeat.
There’s no coming back from this, and it wasn’t even in his control. He hadn’t meant to find you. The last thing he could recall before passing out in his apartment was—he had just wanted to go home. He swore that was all he intended.
“Hey.” Your voice, soft and warm, finally coaxes him out of his thoughts. He hadn’t even realised just how tight he had been clenching his eyes shut—as his gaze takes a few seconds to adjust back into colour with you in his full view.
Slowly and gently, your own fingers raise to pry his away from his face. He’s sure he has hand marks all over his skin, but you look at him with such a soft expression—he nearly keens.
“I got you. You're safe.” You reassure, repeating it as a mantra. “You’re safe here.”
His Adam’s apple bobs harshly, and he feels the tightening of his chest nearly burst at the seams. God, he missed you. All he wanted was to hug you, and tell you he was sorry—for all of it. That he hadn’t gone a single day without wanting to hear your voice, to be exactly where he was right now—that this was all he needed if he wasn’t so weak. If he wasn’t cursed.
“Sorry.” That’s all that comes out, a croak in his voice that he failed to swallow back.
Your lips quirk into a soft smile, and you look like home. He feels his muscles physically deflate in tension at the sight, something no inhibitor or invention could ever replicate. His life has been spinning out of control, and you've just set the needle aside without even blinking.
“You’re all good, Spidey.” Your voice is warm, comforting. “Aside from hogging the blankets, it wasn’t half-bad for my first sleepover with a vigilante.”
His lips part, a laugh caught in his throat—half shattered, half hopeful.
“Could you—I don’t know, explain to me what happened?” He raises his hands, gesturing to your apartment. “I can’t believe I lost control—I don’t remember anything.”
Your lips part, a small grin tucked between your lips. "If you insist."
A loud crash resounds behind you, kick-starting your frightened senses. Head whipping to the window, you spot your window ledge shoved half-way with brutal force, and a body covered in deep reds and blues on your wooden floorboards.
"Holy shit." You mutter to yourself, skillet pan still in hand, the oil coating its surface bubbling into tiny pops.
Spider-Man is in your living room. Spider-Man is spread out across your floorboards, seemingly knocked out cold, in your apartment.
Another sizzling pop snaps you out of your stump, and you realise the collapsed vigilante is your responsibility. Your fingers fumble to switch off your stove with a click, skillet haphazardly placed over the stove burner—apron still hanging around your neck as you rush towards the body. God, you hope it wasn't an actual body.
"Spider-Man?" You call out tentatively, and you're struck by how his body moves in response, the stretch of his back with that familiar logo disappearing to reveal a mop of dark brown curls.
He wasn't wearing a mask. You didn't know what you expected from a hero who seemed nearly indestructible on the news, even when in the process of being smashed into buildings by tanks, but Spider-Man looks much younger than you expected, ahead of you by at most a couple years—bearing a youth that is almost frightening.
He certainly did look battered. Bruises littered his cheek, as if he had slammed himself into bricks or concrete on the way, before he had landed himself in your apartment. Dark circles pooled as a dark shadow under his eye-bags, and his hair was a wet, clumped mess from the rain.
You didn't know where to begin—if you were even allowed to touch him to check if he's hurt, or to call a professional. Did the professionals even know who he was, of his true identity? What if you doomed New York City's most beloved vigilante to his fate, just because you made the wrong call?
Your knees meet carpet, hands trembling in indecision and nerves, coming to rest on his shoulder. At your touch, a hiss escapes his lips and you immediately snatch your hand back, clutching it at the wrist. Who were you kidding, you were the last person equipped to save a person's life—much less a hero's.
You rise halfway, head swinging around to locate your phone—when you feel an insistent pull of your apron, tripping you back to land on the carpet.
"Don't go." He whispers.
Your gaze snaps back to his face, and find his eyes open. Or at least, that's where his pupils should've been. He must be half-unconscious, with the way his eyes are blown into a darkened void, lips parted in some sort of daze.
"I'm going to get help." Your words form despite the panic arising in your chest at the state of him. Is this poisoning? What else could explain the blackened sclera, the way darkened veins coated his skin in an almost bluish-purple. "I'll be right back." You promise.
He shakes his head, almost insistently stubborn, jaw clenching in panic. "No, don't go." His grip tightens almost instantly, and you're swept by his abnormal strength with a sudden tug, tumbling on top of him. "Please."
You freeze, feeling the wet raindrops from his suit seep into the cotton of your apron. Before you even have a chance to push yourself off, his arms wrap around you protectively. Squashed between his broad chest and the tight grip of his hold, your nose is buried into the crook of his shoulder. You smell fresh detergent, sweat, and something so achingly familiar—it churns your senses into mush that it takes you a few seconds to register.
He's shaking, and almost feverishly warm.
"Spider-Man." You plead. "Listen to me. You don't look good. And I do not want a dead Spider on my conscience, so please—you have to let me go so I can find some professionals, just someone to check if you're alright."
His touch is a sizzling heat as the warmth envelopes you, almost like a weighted, heated blanket.
"No. Stay." He pleads. "Please, I don't want—I just need you."
He sounds so exhausted. Why wouldn't he be? Before he had suffocated you into this strange circumstance of a hug, his entire face had been dull in colour, sweat pooling at the curls over his forehead, and he just looked—fragile. Completely unlike the hero of the city you're used to seeing on screen, whether it be receiving the keys to the city or those cheerful quips that make its frequent rounds through the internet when he swoops in to save the day.
"Spidey." You call him gently, trying to think of how to persuade him. "—I won't leave you alone, I promise. Just let me get up, to at least fetch you a change of clothes. You're soaked."
The seconds passing by without a response, or the loosening of his muscles, feel like the longest beats of your life. Your own heart thumps along with the rise and fall of his chest, waiting with bated breath.
"Promise?" He murmurs weakly.
"I promise." You whisper. "I'm not going anywhere."
You feel the slow release of warm breath against your skin, the way his fingers tremor over the small of your back. Something in him relaxes just enough, and his arms give in, thumping heavily at his sides. You rise instantly, palms pushing at his chest and falling back onto the carpet. Feeling the wet residue of the rain coat your apron, and the side of your cheek that had been buried in his shoulder—your cheeks grow impossibly hot.
You need to snap out of it. He needs clean clothes. Yeah, that's a start.
Stumbling in your step, you rush towards your wardrobe—digging through the unorganised mess for a bag of clothes you had kept hidden in the most corner nook. One you hadn't thrown out since your first discovery of its existence, containing Hello Kitty shorts, some old, faded T-shirts—choices you would've never purchased for yourself but had for as long as you could remember.
You had run through a list of reasons for its existence, seemingly packed for an overnight guest. Maybe from that house-warming party you had thrown once before deciding you much preferred your space being reserved for only you, and someone had left their clothes mistakenly. Despite whatever plausibility or excuse—you never found the strength to throw them away. Even when you had every reason to, your mind instinctively buries the thought and the bag remained exactly where it was, kept in a zip-locked bag for it to be used by someone.
Apparently, today was its much-needed day.
Hoisting the bag over to the living room where he still laid, cheek pressed to the carpet, you’re relieved that the tension that previously consumed his expression has faded somewhat, with his lips parted slightly in slow exhales. His body seemed to be recalibrating, instinctively calming down right in the centre of your home.
Your hand comes to rest on his cheek, tapping it gently. Although his eyes with that dark void don't open, a low rumble escapes his throat—convincing you that he's still somewhat conscious.
"Hey, Spidey." You whisper. "I brought some clothes. Do you have the energy to change?"
He doesn't respond, and you poke your tongue into your cheek, analysing the length of him with dawning dread. It's no big deal, you just have to peel off this ridiculously tight suit with no zipper in sight without making it weird, and attempt at successfully pulling a T-shirt over his head.
Making your choice of a 'I Survived My Trip To NYC' graphic tee found at the top of the pile inside, your gaze switches back to the sprawled vigilante. From how heavy his arms had been earlier, rendering you immobile when pinned under them, you wouldn't dare make the mistake of assuming his weight would be easy to flip over. You could attempt to at least expose his back for you to take off that suit—assuming the costume even had a zipper.
Your long calculation apparently does the job for you as Spider-Man senses you near, and his arm curls protectively around your thigh, burying his nose into the crook below your knee. Your entire body stills, a tight grip over the tee as he gently rests his head over your knee, the soft texture of his curls brushing goosebumps against your skin. HIs body turns just enough to expose the expanse of his back—and the sight of a hidden zipper beneath that familiar symbol is a good sign.
Okay, sure. You could work with that.
He was ripped. You should've expected that, but the slow rise and fall of his chest expands the muscles across his exposed torso. You force yourself to tear your gaze away from the sight, reassuring yourself that your eyes were purely looking for possible injuries. You wouldn't go that low to check out a vigilante who was passed out in your living room.
Your fingers press into the sides of his cheeks, maneuvering his head so you could fit the opening of the tee over his head. Curls run through the white fabric before landing over his shoulder blades. It's strangely intimate, the way he's easily pliable in your hands—trusting you so completely. His lashes flutter once every few seconds, but he remains exactly where he is, body wrapped almost completely around yours—acting as a human barrier to you and the outside world—as you dress him in something soft and clean.
He's not supposed to be here, and you're not supposed to feel this protective over a stranger who dresses in two primary colours. Yet, seeing him at rest—makes you feel calm. The quiet of the apartment is a low hum rather than the empty chasm you’re used to, and your fingers run through his hair almost habitually.
You can't just leave him on the floor. There's also the latter half of his suit you don't want to deal with.
"Spidey." You whisper.
He lets out a low groan, wincing as his eyes shut tighter—burying himself deeper into your skin.
"No-no." Your hands come up to gently cup his cheek, coercing him.
His lashes part, and you're met with that same, expansive void, finding your own reflection in his gaze. He's still not quite himself, you believe—but he is able and willing to listen to you.
"I need you to put on these shorts." You gesture to the Hello Kitty pants you laid out for him. "Then, I need you to come to bed."
His brows furrow, lashes fluttering slowly as he processes your request. "Bed."
"Yes." You repeat. "You're exhausted, and I'm not leaving you on my floorboards. It's not too far, so please—help me out a little, Spidey."
His gaze doesn't blink, but you feel the shift in his muscles at your command. He stumbles as he raises himself, body slumping into you—but you steady him with your own grip. His nose buries itself once more into a crook to inhale your scent, this time being your shoulder.
"Okay." You mutter. "That's progress. Come on, up."
It takes you a couple minutes, mostly because he clings to you with every step and he is made of heavy weight. Whatever they feed the heroes of New York, it was clearly something out of limits from your measly grocery bill. By the time he managed to slip himself into those Hello Kitty shorts while you kept your gaze heavily fixated on the ceiling, making sure only to look when the waistband was tight around his torso, it wasn't long before he tripped himself face-first into your blankets. Your own body collapses beside him—equally tired as he is.
You attempt to form a pillow fort in your daze, a barrier of sorts. More for him than you, as you're sure in the morning once this side of him disappears—he'll have a much different reaction to waking up in an apartment with a stranger he doesn't know.
It gets demolished within seconds.
As if the pillows have formed a personal vendetta against him, they're thrown aggressively onto the floorboards. Your hand reaches out to grab them because you had just put them in the laundry—but your wrist is snatched too and you're tugged into his embrace.
You land back into the sheets, cheek smothered against his chest, and there he goes again, wrapping himself around you like a cocoon.
Here in your bed with his arms wrapped around you like you're his only anchor, brows furrowed tight—Spider-Man looked so human. Soft, and incredibly vulnerable. His arm still grips limply onto you even if you can feel his consciousness fading, as if the lack of contact would have you disappearing completely from his reach.
"Those pillows were meant for you, y'know." You mutter, unable to hide your amusement.
His lips curl into a stubborn pout. "Don't want them." He grumbles, words nearly incoherent with the small parting of his lips. "In my way."
You snort softly, before noting the dirt that coats his cheeks. With such a close proximity, you see everything. The soft lines at the corners of his eyes, the bridge of his nose, and just how beautiful he was.
"You've got dirt on your face." You whisper softly. "I should help you with that."
His grip tightens considerably, and you're dragged up so close to his face that your noses nearly bump into one another.
"Okay-okay. I'm not going anywhere." You feel the need to remind him, hand slowly lifting to press against his bruised cheek.
If the press of your finger-pads against the bruise was painful, he didn't show it—only burrowing his face deeper into the curve of your palm, a relieved sigh escaping his lips. The crease between his brows finally unfolds, and the years coated on his expression fades with it—leaving him looking impossibly young.
"Smells like you." He grumbles lowly, pressing the tip of his nose deeper into your palm.
Your heart skips a beat, traitorously even when you're sure he won't remember any of this by the morning.
“Do you have anyone?” You ask gently. “Someone I need to call?”
It’s heart-breaking, the way he immediately shakes his head, his curls ruffled against the sheets. For someone so beloved by the city, even in such a weakened state, he still believes that he has no one.
"Why are you here?" You murmur more for yourself, gazing openly over the fanning of his lashes over his darkened circles.
If it weren't for the expansive heat seeping from his broad chest through the cotton tee you tugged over his head, you would've believed yourself to be in the thick of a sweet, non-sensical dream.
You expect him to be fully asleep, but you hear it, low and almost inaudible. "Home."
Your heart tremors, barely able to comprehend it. "What?"
His words grow muffled against the sheets, the mess of his curls sinking deeper into the pillows—but you hear it. “Wanted to come home.”
Peter watches as you wring a cloth of its excess water over the sink, and the familiarity is dangerously luring. How many times has he sat here on your couch, watching as you prepped a medicine kit or a towel after his patrols? It’s almost unfathomable how quickly the new routines, rigorous with repetition and duty, all that control—that responsibility that leashed him tight falls apart the second he is in your proximity. Where old overpowers the new, because there is nothing he craves more than this. The past—the memories that became more present than reminder, when his own life had pressed ‘pause’ the moment he lost you.
He should’ve insisted on leaving when you offered to clean up the dirt that still coated his face. He should’ve shattered the hope that gleamed in your eyes when he gave you the barest nod, knowing how dangerous that fleeting belief could be when his own had never held value.
He did none of what he was supposed to do—and he didn’t even have the gull to feel ashamed for it, taking in the sight of you with unconditional hunger, absorbing every trace of movement and the way your voice resonated in the hearth of your home. He belonged in your life once, the same way the remains of his old t-shirts were kept in your wardrobe, or how the bathroom door still has the replaced hinges he fixed once on your third home date. There’s him all around, and the sight was its own guilty pleasure that the universe hadn’t completely stripped away the parts of him that used to exist in your life.
"You didn't do anything." You reassure him from across the kitchen counter. "Trust me, when you showed up in my apartment—you weren't in a state of anything other than being near-collapse."
His expression contorts. As if he needed more reasons to hate these new changes to his body—messing up all that is predictable. Predictable is good. It's safe. What isn't within even the remote levels of safe, is forcing you to look after him the entire night because he isn't even in control of his own body.
You stop in front of him, brushing some magazines and half-littered candy wrappers to the side as you sit on the coffee-table, knees brushing against his.
"Breathe." You murmur softly, eyes crinkling with a soft teasing expression.
He hadn't even realised he was holding his breath, being so close to you that it makes him feel faint. Oxygen swoops back into his lungs, his chest rising and falling as he stares at you openly with his mouth slightly gaped.
The cloth in hand raises to press against his cheek, and he feels the slight sting of its cool temperature against the warmth of his skin, the bruise above his cheekbone.
It doesn't truly register for him, not when you're staring at him so keenly he feels the need to ask. "What?"
"I just didn't expect Spider-Man to be so—" You struggle to find the words. "Human. I don't know. I suppose that sounds stupid, but you could pass by me in a coffee shop and I'd just sum you up as a cute stranger I'd never see again, not an actual crime-fighting vigilante."
The two of you were together, so it shouldn’t have struck him with elated surprise to hear it, but the admission that you still found him—he feels sixteen again, taken back to when you had first pressed a kiss onto his cheek and he understood immediately on what it meant to fall in love so completely that you could never look back.
You're too focused on dapping the wet cloth to notice his widened gaze, or the way he swallows dryly—licking at his lips. "You think I'm cute?"
"I mean—this entire time, I half-expected Spider-Man to be at least half-spider. Plus, I have eyes." You tease, your fingers gently brushing the wet cloth over the darkened soot across his cheek, rubbing off the marks. "I meant to do this last night, but you kept protesting when I tried to leave the bed. Clinging onto me—"
"Okay, okay." He raises his hand, catching you by the wrist. He's definitely flustered now. "I don't need to hear the details. I believe you."
You snort softly. "Thought you wanted the full story."
"Yeah, summed up—minus the details." He splutters. "I'm already dying inside from shame, and I've definitely ruined my impression with you forever."
"That's not true." You hum.
He blinks slowly, processing your words.
"There's no shame in reaching out for help, hero or not. I know you’re under a lot of public scrutiny but—it doesn't change who you are, y'know? You're deserving of support, just as much as everyone else. Even if the world expects you to be a hero—" You state. "You're still a person, and it seemed like you really needed someone."
He stiffens, jaw tightening as his eyes avert from yours to pinpoint his focus elsewhere—anywhere but you.
"You're not just someone." He mumbles lowly.
The press of the cloth against his cheek falters. "What?"
"You're—" His voice trails off, jaw clenching tight. “You weren’t scared of me?”
He understands how he can get when he loses control. The way his vision blacks out, and how his mind caves into silence—with his body moving on instinct rather than command. The reflection of a monster in the mirror, everything he swore not to be. The version of him that snuck into your apartment, clinging onto you as a lifeline—was stripped of the rules and promises he had made to keep everything together.
It was him at his most selfish—doing what his instincts pleaded—no, begged for him to do, and he had caved in for all of it. That's why he's here, and why you're staring with an expression he didn't dare uncover.
“I think you’re a lot more scared of yourself right now than I am.” You answer truthfully. “You were in a lot of pain. The last thing I would be was scared, when all you needed was someone to look out for you. Even if it's just for a little while.”
"I—" What is he supposed to say to that? That you're right on, and you've always been even without knowing who he is, and that he's been losing himself ever since he lost you? He swallows thickly. "I haven't been myself lately."
Your fingers tighten imperceptibly, grounding him. "You're still you, maybe you've just been putting aside what reminds you of that. I'm no vigilante, but working yourself to the bone and collapsing in a stranger's apartment—I think that's a signal for a horrible work-life balance."
"I have been resting." He argues. "I get enough hours, I have proof."
"Yeah, that's definitely why you slept like a log last night."
His lips part, gaze finally meeting yours, staring at you wordlessly. Eventually, a laugh escapes his lips, deepening the lines near the corners of his eyes. It's a little sad, and you wonder just how much he had to carry on his own—for a laugh to sound that broken.
"This is hard. I'm not supposed to—" He mutters, and that's the closest thing to raw honesty that you've pulled out of his mouth. "You're way too good for me."
Your smile deepens, and your fingers trace gently over his cheek where the bruise was finally fading. That must've been the mistake of it—the familiarity of muscle memory after a long patrol. He leans in, pressing a soft kiss to your cheek in thank you.
It’s only when he spots your frozen expression that he realises what he's done.
"I was not supposed to do that." He mutters to himself, widened eyes locked onto the spot where he left the kiss.
You blink, and he follows the movement—staring at each other in complete silence. His expression contorts, and you can't help the giggle that bubbles out of you.
"That was—wow." You choke back on your laughter. "I think you're running out of things you're not supposed to do, Spidey."
His own gaze crinkles into a smile, abashed. "I'm sorry, I just—I wanted to thank you. It was out of habit."
"Habit—you crash into people's apartments often and give out these free kisses?" You tease. "Is it part of the job description?"
He shakes his head immediately, terrified by the suggestion. "No—no. I swear this is my first time ever doing anything like this. I got the habit from my aunt, she used to—um..."
His expression dampens considerably. "Kiss my cheek for good luck."
Your gaze softens. "She sounds sweet."
"Yeah." His laugh churns awkwardly with a wince. "You would've loved her."
You watch him, and you sense it again—that chasm that ran deeper than the surface of his winced smiles. The way he shook his head when you asked if he had anyone, and even now, the way he fumbled with his fingers as if he didn't quite know what to do with himself in your gaze—and how he hadn't suggested once since waking up that he wanted to leave.
He was waiting, the way one waits for permission to exist in a room when they haven't been invited in one for years.
"Spidey." You call out.
He whips his head to look at you, pupils still widened in some perpetual disbelief, over the fact that he was in your apartment—that you were right in front of him.
"I'm going to make breakfast." You start, not leaving room for argument. "And you're going to help me."
He blinks once, then twice in astonishment. He swallows dryly. "O-Okay."
Your smile loosens into something reserved for a vigilante you had stayed up all night checking his temperature for.
You find that Spider-Man is pretty good in making pancakes, and that he easily maneuvers himself around your kitchen as if he had already memorised the layout. Of where your favourite mugs are, and how he didn't question twice when taking out the ice-cream tub without you needing to say it.
You could narrow it down to Spidey-senses, or whatever theories that's come up on your feed for his inhuman capabilities—but could it really just be that? Could his super-human abilities be the only reason behind why the warm hazel of his eyes light into the tiniest fireworks as he watches you scourge on your pancake, smiling at him with butter at the corner of your lips—as if the sight of you eating breakfast was the most beautiful thing he's ever seen?
Or why he picked you as his destination for home, or the slip of his tongue on how you meant a great deal more to him than just a someone who so happened to let him stay the night.
You have so much to uncover, but for now, he's just a boy in a NYC graphic tee that’s his exact size, and fluorescent shorts that do nothing for his thighs. He catches your gaze on his peculiar outfit, and his own lips purse in amusement.
"Any reason for the outfit choice?" He murmurs, a knowing smile covered by his fist as he rests his chin over his wrist, head tilting slightly as he gazes at you. "It's inventive."
"Oh—" You blink. "I don't know. I kinda always had them. They don't belong to me, but I just didn't see a need to throw out free clothes."
Your lips quirk up, teasing. "Suits you though. Think you'll keep it?"
He shrugs. "I don't know. I think I'll have to return it."
"Why?"
"So I can borrow it again." He suggests slowly.
You stare at him, unable to hide your growing grin. "Smooth, Spidey. Real smooth."
His gaze lights up. "Better than the cheek kiss?"
"Tons better. You could try it again—I'll see if I can adjust the scores." You tease.
"Really?" He stutters, akin to a flustered high-schooler.
"Yeah, but you'll have to tell me your name." You gesture with a point of your fork. "Can't go around giving free kisses without ID."
You meant it as a joke. You're no expert in superhero protocols, but you're sure the codenames meant no personal information spilled outside their work-life. Even when you've already seen his face, and shared a bed with him, and let him take your second favourite mug though he can't possibly know that last one. There's lines you've certainly crossed, but his name?
You part your lips to take back your impulsive request, to brush it off—only to find genuine consideration forming in his expression. Your smile falls slack in wonder. No, he wouldn't. He couldn't possibly.
Yet, he looks at you, almost peering deep into your soul. He looks at you as if he knows you, all boyish and unguarded. Whatever he sees, past the bed-hair and ice-cream smothered lips—it's worth it to him. It's worth something honest, and sacred—a truth he'll never be able to take back. It's a genuine, soft thing—a precious smile that lifts his lips, one you have no idea how brave he is for keeping. He has made his choice, and you're a part of it, always.
Peter looks at you, and he sees the only present he'll ever want. Past spells and starting-overs and stupid choices—at the centre of it all, it all becomes so simple. You—who his body sought out of instinct, who inhabited his mind with your own personal island, who had taken his heart from the first time he saw you. You're home, and no rules or lines drawn could've stopped him from returning back to you. His everything.
"Peter. Peter Parker."
likes, reblogs and comments are always appreciated <3!!
marvel masterlist - coming soon! (do let me know if you'd like to be added to a peter parker taglist, i may be making one as i have more fics coming up for him <3).
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
「 MCU 」 𓂃 ★ peter parker guesses the flavor of your chapstick . ★ genre / themes 𓂃 kissing ˶ fluff ˶ established rs ˶ drabble ˶ sfw .
peter is currently horizontal on your bed, which is a position he finds himself in more often than he’d like to admit these days. one of your pillows is half under his head, the other is being slowly crushed under his shoulder, and you’re sitting cross-legged beside him with that little tube of chapstick still in your hand, ensuring that the label is covered by two of your fingers.
“guess the flavour,” you’d said, like it was some big challenge and not just a flimsy excuse to get his mouth on yours.
he’s already on his third try.
he leans up, catches the back of your neck with one hand, and kisses you slow. not the polite kind of kiss. nah, he’s past that. it’s the kind where he licks across the seam of your lips first, tastes the sweetness of the flavor there, then does it again because he’s above pretending he doesn’t want to. your mouth opens under his and he takes the invitation, tongue dragging lightly over your bottom lip before he deepens it. he stays there longer than necessary, just feeling the way you melt a little more against him with each kiss.
when he finally pulls back it’s only far enough to murmur against your mouth.
“…strawberry?”
you huff a laugh. “wrong.”
he knows. he knew the second he tasted it. it’s not strawberry. but admitting that would end the game, and peter is many things but he is not a man who willingly ends a good thing early.
so he goes for it again.
this time he doesn’t even pretend to be efficient about it. he tilts your chin, licks into the corner of your mouth, traces the soft curve of your upper lip with the tip of his tongue like he’s mapping it. the chapstick is still there, faintly sweet and a little sticky, and he chases it until you’re making that quiet sound in the back of your throat that always does something stupid to his heart (dick). he kisses you properly after that, deep and unhurried, one hand sliding up into your hair just so he can keep you close a second longer.
when your lips break apart this time his voice is just a tiny rougher. kissing you doesn’t come without side effects after all.
“cherry?”
“peter.”
“what? it’s a fair guess.”
you’re smiling that soft, knowing smile that means you’ve already clocked exactly what he’s doing. he doesn’t care. he leans in for a fifth time before you can call him on it, licking over your lips again but it’s a bit slower this time, like he’s making an effort (no, he’s not). the flavour is something warm and a little tropical, maybe mango, maybe something else entirely, but the exact answer is less important than the way your breath hitches when his tongue sweeps across your bottom lip once more and his teeth dig in just a little bit, tugging as he pulls back.
when he does, it’s just enough to rest his forehead against yours.
“coconut?”
you laugh under your breath, the sound warm against his mouth. “you’re so doing this on purpose.”
“nu uh. i am not,” he lies, already leaning in again with that stupid smile on his face. the one you love oh so very much. “scientific method. gotta be thorough.”
his next kiss is even less subtle. he licks into your mouth properly this time, slow and deliberate, tasting the last traces of the chapstick like it’s the only thing that matters. one of his hands finds your waist, thumb stroking idle circles over the soft fabric of your shirt. he leans you back into the bed so you’re on your back and he’s only slightly above you. his hand moves further into the back of your head, fingers only lightly gripping the hair there. he doesn’t pull away until his lungs start complaining, and even then he only goes far enough to brush another soft lick across your lower lip.
“…passionfruit?”
you’re laughing properly now, pushing lightly at his chest even as you lean into him. “it’s mango. you suck at this game.”
peter makes a thoughtful noise, like he’s considering the data. then he leans down anyway, already angling for another kiss.
“huh. weird. i think i need one more sample just to be sure.”
thought of this concept while i was applying my mango chapstick earlier LMAO
Summary: A year and a half after the events of Spider-Man: Brand New Day, Peter Parker is finally starting to rebuild his life. Then an investigation into the newly founded Osborn Corporation puts you in his path. You’re Harry Osborn’s closest friend and employee, completely unaware of what’s being built behind closed doors. Peter is supposed to be investigating your boss, not falling for you. But the closer he gets to you, the closer he gets to the truth - and keeping you out of it might be the one thing he can’t do.
Warnings: She/Her reader. Adult themes, cursing, fighting, blood, and will probably get a tad bit dark as the series continues! Will also eventually have NSFW content sprinkled in
Word Count: 6,747
Previous Chapter
“You stole evidence.”
Peter stared at MJ from across the kitchen table.
“I temporarily relocated evidence.”
MJ’s expression didn’t change.
“That’s stealing.”
“It’s not stealing if I give it back.”
“Did the police tell you that you could take it?”
Peter glanced toward Ned.
Ned was sitting beside him with a screwdriver in one hand and a slice of pizza in the other, watching the conversation with the sort of expression that told Peter he had absolutely no intention of getting involved unless it became entertaining.
Peter pointed toward him. “You understand what I mean.”
Ned stopped chewing.
He looked at the broken device spread across his dining room table, then at Peter, before finally looking toward MJ.
“I mean, legally?”
Peter’s shoulders dropped.
“Why would you start with legally?”
“Because she asked if it was stealing.”
“I asked you to back me up.”
“You didn’t specify how.”
MJ’s mouth twitched as she reached for the soda sitting beside her laptop. “Good talk.”
Peter sighed and returned his attention to the device.
Ned and MJ’s apartment had somehow become the place they always ended up.
Peter had his own apartment, technically, although calling it an apartment sometimes felt generous. It was larger than the place he had lived in before, which mostly meant he could walk from his bed to the kitchen without hitting anything, but it still had exactly one chair that didn’t wobble and a refrigerator that made a noise Peter had been meaning to investigate for six months.
Ned’s place had a couch.
And food.
And, more importantly, Ned and MJ.
That part had taken some getting used to.
There had been a time when sitting at a table with the two of them had felt so normal that Peter never imagined he could lose it. Then, for years, he had carried every memory of them alone, knowing that somewhere there were two people living lives that had once included him and no longer did.
Now they were here.
Not the same, but good.
MJ sat on the counter across from him with one leg crossed over the other, scrolling through something on her laptop while Ned leaned so close to the exposed circuitry that Peter eventually reached over and pushed his forehead backward with two fingers.
MJ looked up from her laptop. “So this, this did something to your powers?”
Peter’s smile faded.
He picked up one of the smaller components with a pair of tweezers, turning it beneath the kitchen light. “It shut them down.”
Ned’s expression immediately became more serious.
“All of them?”
“Not completely, and not for long. Maybe ten seconds, fifteen at most.” Peter set the component down carefully. “My spider-sense went first, then my strength dropped. My hearing, reflexes, everything else followed.”
MJ lowered the laptop.
“So for fifteen seconds, you were basically...”
“Me.”
Her eyebrows pulled together.
He looked back at the device.The strangest part wasn’t losing his strength. It wasn’t even losing his spider-sense, although he really could have gone the rest of his life without experiencing that again.
It was how vulnerable he had felt without them.
Peter had spent so many years learning how to live inside a body that could hear too much, feel too much, break things if he wasn’t careful, that he had forgotten what it was like to exist without constantly adjusting himself to the world around him.
For ten seconds, he has felt…fragile.
Ned leaned his elbows against the table. “And we’re sure it came from Osborn?”
Peter slid the broken casing toward him.
The logo was still visible.
“Pretty sure.”
MJ had already started typing.
Peter watched the Osborn Corporation website load across her screen, the green-and-black logo appearing above a rotating series of images showing laboratories, solar fields, medical equipment and, eventually, Harry Osborn standing beside what looked like a senator.
Peter frowned.
“I’ve seen that guy.”
Ned looked at him. “Harry Osborn?”
“Yeah.”
“Everybody’s seen Harry Osborn.”
Peter glanced over.
Ned shrugged. “He’s, like, rich-rich.”
“Very insightful.”
“Thank you.”
MJ scrolled. “He’s also twenty-four.”
Ned leaned closer.
“Okay, now I hate him.”
Peter laughed. “Because he’s twenty-four?”
“Because hes twenty four and owns a company. I’m 24 and I forgot to pay the electric bill last month.”
MJ ignored them. “Osborn Corporation was founded twenty-two months ago, but it looks like it’s technically a re-founding. His father owned the original company.”
Peter was still looking at Harry’s picture. “Who was his dad?”
“Norman Osborn.”
Peter stopped.
The reaction was small enough that Ned might not have noticed it if he hadn’t known to look for those things now.
MJ did.
Her eyes lifted from the screen.
Peter stared at the name.
Norman Osborn.
It had been years since he had heard it spoken out loud, but memory didn’t seem particularly interested in time.
For half a second he could smell smoke.
He remembered broken glass beneath his knees, May’s blood on his hands and a man smiling at him with a face that had looked so painfully human despite everything living behind it.
Norman’s on sabbatical, honey.
Peter blinked.
“Pete?”
Ned’s voice pulled him back.
Peter rubbed his thumb against the edge of the table.
“Sorry.”
MJ watched him carefully. “You know that name.”
“Not this one.”
Neither of them spoke.
Peter looked between them.
There were parts of his life they knew about now, stories he had slowly given back to them over the last year and a half. He hadn’t told them everything. He didn’t know if he ever would.
But they knew enough about the multiverse.
Enough about May.
“There was another Norman Osborn,” Peter said quietly. “One of the people who came through before Strange fixed everything.”
Ned’s expression shifted. “Was he...?”
“Yeah.”
Peter didn’t need to finish.
MJ looked back at the screen, her movements slower now as she clicked into an older article.
“This Norman died seven years ago.”
Peter leaned closer.
A photograph appeared beneath the headline, showing a man who looked nothing like the Norman Peter remembered. He was older, graying slightly around the temples, with one hand resting against the shoulder of a much younger Harry.
The headline underneath made something tighten in Peter’s chest.
OSBORN INDUSTRIES FOUNDER AMONG SEVENTEEN KILLED DURING AVENGERS-RELATED MANHATTAN ATTACK
Ned stopped eating.
MJ read quietly for a few moments. “Building collapse during a fight. Harry was nineteen.”
Peter’s eyes moved toward the picture again.
Nineteen.
There was something about knowing the age that made it worse.
At nineteen, Peter had already lost more people than he knew what to do with, but that didn’t mean he had ever gotten good at it. He knew what it was like to sit in the aftermath of something superheroes had been involved in and wish desperately that someone had made a different choice.
“He rebuilt the company a few years later,” MJ continued, opening another article. “New investors, new name, new mission.”
“What mission?” Ned asked.
MJ turned the laptop slightly so they could both see.
Harry stood behind a podium beneath the Osborn logo, considerably younger than he looked in the photograph on the company website.
A quote filled the space beside him.
The world has changed. We cannot build our future around the assumption that extraordinary people will always be there to save us. Ordinary people deserve extraordinary protection too.
For a few seconds, nobody said anything.
Ned finally leaned back in his chair.
“Well.”
MJ looked at Peter. “That feels pointed.”
Peter stared at the quote.
It did.
But it also made sense.
That was the uncomfortable part.
If Peter removed himself from the equation, if he ignored the device currently sitting in pieces on the table and the fact that it had temporarily shut down every ability he had, there was nothing inherently wrong with Harry’s argument.
People shouldn’t have to wait for Spider-Man.
They shouldn’t have to hope an Avenger happened to be close enough when a building started falling.
Peter knew that better than anyone.
But there was a difference between giving ordinary people something that could protect them and building something designed to make extraordinary people powerless.
“What division did you say was printed on the casing?” MJ asked.
“Advanced Development.”
She searched the website.
Nothing.
Peter leaned toward the screen.
“Try research.”
MJ did.
Still nothing.
“Defense?”
“No.”
Ned frowned. “Maybe it’s internal.”
“It probably is,” MJ said. “Companies don't publish every department they have.”
Peter looked at the device.
That was true.
It was also boring.
And Peter had never been particularly good at accepting boring explanations when there was a potentially dangerous alternative available.
MJ slowly closed the laptop.
“No.”
Peter looked up. “What?”
“No.”
“I didn’t say anything.”
“You were about to.”
“I wasn’t.”
“You’re doing the face.”
Peter frowned. “What face?”
Ned looked between them. “You are kind of doing the face.”
Peter turned toward him. “What face?”
“The one where your eyebrows do that.”
Peter stared at him.
Ned pointed. “That.”
“My eyebrows aren’t doing anything.”
MJ folded her arms. “You’re going to Osborn Corp.”
Peter opened his mouth.
Nothing came out.
MJ nodded. “There it is.”
“I’m not going to Osborn Corp.”
“You're thinking about going to Osborn Corp.”
Peter looked down at the table.
That was harder to deny.
“I’m thinking about looking into it.”
“Peter.”
“I’m not saying I’m going to break in.”
“Good.”
“I could just... look around.”
“From outside?”
Peter didn’t answer.
MJ sighed.
Peter leaned back in the chair, looking once more toward the broken device between them. He could understand why she thought it was a bad idea. He knew it was a bad idea.
Unfortunately, Peter had learned a long time ago that knowing something was a bad idea and deciding not to do it were two completely different skills.
“I just want to know what they’re building.”
MJ studied him for a moment. “And if Harry Osborn is building something meant to take away your powers?”
Peter’s gaze drifted back toward Harry’s picture on the laptop.
Twenty-four years old.
Father killed during an attack.
A company built around the idea that people shouldn’t have to rely on superheroes.
Peter understood more of that story than he wanted to.
“Then I need to stop it”
Peter lasted thirty-six hours before he came up with a plan.
Personally, he thought that showed tremendous restraint.
The Daily Bugle press badge hanging around his neck suggested otherwise.
He adjusted it again as he stood outside Osborn Corporation on Saturday morning, staring through the enormous glass doors while people moved through the lobby beyond them. He had been standing there for almost two full minutes now, which was long enough that he was starting to look significantly more suspicious than if he had simply walked inside.
The badge shifted against his chest.
ERIC LEETHE DAILY BUGLE
Peter looked down at it.
This was a bad idea.
Not his worst idea.
There was some fairly intense competition for that title.
But definitely bad.
The real Eric Lee was currently sitting inside a coffee shop two blocks away, arguing loudly into his phone about an editor while his visitor badge sat forgotten on the counter beside an empty sugar packet.
He pushed through the doors before he could reconsider.
The lobby was enormous in a way that felt completely unnecessary, the ceiling stretching several stories above him while sunlight poured through floor-to-ceiling windows and reflected against polished marble. Employees moved through electronic gates with the comfortable confidence of people who belonged there, carrying laptops and coffee cups while Peter immediately became aware of the fact that his nicest button-down shirt had cost twenty-eight dollars.
It was fine.
He looked normal. Probably.
“Good morning.”
Peter looked toward the reception desk.
The woman behind it smiled at him.
He smiled back.
“Hi.”
Normal. Easy.
He had fought aliens…he could speak to a receptionist.
“Guest pass?”
Peter looked down.
Right.
“Yeah. Yes.”
He pulled the badge from around his neck and handed it over.
The receptionist scanned it.
Peter watched the computer screen even though he knew that made him look suspicious.
A small green light appeared.
His shoulders relaxed.
“Perfect, Mr. Lee. You can head up to the twenty-seventh floor. Your contact should meet you there.”
Peter’s relief vanished.
“My...”
He stopped.
Of course Eric Lee had a contact.
Peter laughed softly, hoping it sounded significantly more natural than it felt. “Right. Sorry. Long morning.”
The receptionist handed the badge back. “No problem. Enjoy your tour.”
Peter nodded. “Thanks.”
He turned toward the elevators and started walking before she could say anything else, forcing himself not to speed up even though every instinct in his body was telling him to get out of sight before somebody realized the twenty-three-year-old currently impersonating Eric Lee looked absolutely nothing like a man named Eric Lee.
The elevator doors opened almost immediately.
Peter stepped inside.
Twenty-seventh floor.
He pressed the button.
The doors closed.
Peter exhaled.
“Okay.”
He looked at his reflection in the mirrored wall.
Peter straightened his shirt.
“You’re fine.”
He had done harder things than this.
Much harder.
He had fought Thanos on another planet. He had held together a ferry with webbing. He had once spent several hours pretending not to know Happy Hogan while Happy Hogan was actively staring at him like he knew Peter was hiding something.
He could pretend to be a reporter for an hour.
The elevator chimed.
Twenty-seven.
Peter immediately stopped believing himself.
The doors opened onto a long hallway lined with glass offices, each one separated by sleek black frames and small green signs identifying departments Peter had never heard of. He stepped out slowly, expecting someone to be waiting.
Nobody was.
Peter looked left.
Then right.
Still nobody.
Okay. That was either extremely lucky or the beginning of a much larger problem.
He waited several seconds before deciding not to question it.
His original plan had been fairly simple. Find Advanced Development, figure out whether there was any connection between the division and the device, then leave before anyone noticed he had been there.
In retrospect, the plan relied heavily on Osborn Corporation having helpful directories.
It did not.
Peter started walking.
The first hallway led toward conference rooms, the second toward several open laboratories. He chose the laboratories.
His senses stretched around him almost automatically as he moved, picking up pieces of conversations through closed doors and footsteps approaching long before anybody reached the corner. Peter tried not to listen too closely. It felt invasive.
Then again, he was currently walking around a private company with someone else’s press badge.
The moral high ground had been abandoned somewhere around the coffee shop.
Most of what he heard was useless.
Quarterly reports.
Someone complaining about a broken centrifuge.
A conversation about lunch.
Peter turned another corner.
The hallway was quieter here.
Unlike the open labs he had passed earlier, the doors along this section were opaque and required badge access. Peter slowed as he walked past each one, reading the small labels mounted beside them.
Materials Testing.
Restricted Storage.
Systems Integration.
Then, near the end of the hallway, he saw it.
ADVANCED DEVELOPMENT
Peter stopped.
His heartbeat picked up.
He glanced behind him.
Nobody.
Peter approached the door and tapped Eric’s badge against the reader.
Red.
Of course.
That would have been too easy.
Peter looked toward the ceiling.
Camera.
He watched it rotate slowly toward the opposite end of the hallway.
Okay.
He could work with that.
There were several ways to bypass a card reader, and Peter only needed about thirty seconds to figure out which one Osborn used.
The camera turned farther away.
Peter reached into his pocket, his fingers just brushing against the small tool he’d brought with him when a voice sounded from somewhere behind him.
“Um, excuse me? Can I help you?”
Peter froze with his hand still halfway inside his pocket.
Shit.
Slowly, he pulled it back out and turned around, already cycling through every possible excuse he could come up with for why a Daily Bugle reporter would be standing directly outside an authorized-personnel-only door with his hand suspiciously tucked into his pants.
The excuses disappeared the second he saw you.
You stood several feet away with a laptop tucked against your chest, your head turned just slightly as you studied him. You looked around his age, maybe a year older, with your hair pulled into a high ponytail and a few loose pieces framing your face like they had escaped sometime during the morning and you hadn’t bothered fixing them. Dark trousers and a fitted top made you look professional without having that overly polished corporate look Peter had seen on half the people downstairs, and small silver earrings caught beneath the overhead lights when you shifted your weight.
Peter noticed all of that within maybe two seconds.
He also noticed that you were pretty.
Really pretty, actually, which felt like an unfair complication considering he was currently trespassing inside your workplace while pretending to be a man he had never met.
“Uh, I was just...” Peter started, his voice trailing off as his brain apparently decided that now, of all times, would be a good opportunity to stop functioning.
He was better than this. He had spent years sneaking into buildings he wasn’t supposed to be in, lying to criminals who would happily kill him if they realized who he was, and pretending to know exactly what he was doing in situations where he absolutely did not. He had stared down aliens, assassins and people significantly more terrifying than the woman standing in front of him now, and somehow a simple can I help you? had reduced him to staring at you like he had never spoken to another person before.
Your gaze dropped briefly toward his chest, and Peter followed it before remembering the guest badge currently hanging around his neck.
Right.
The fake identity.
Your eyes returned to his face. “Eric Lee?”
There was something underneath your voice when you said it, so subtle that Peter wondered if he would have even noticed it before the spider bite. The faintest hint of amusement sat beneath the otherwise polite question, and when your mouth pulled into a small smile, he had the strange feeling that he had missed something important.
“From the Bugle, right?”
“Oh.” Peter glanced down at the badge as though he needed to confirm it himself before quickly looking back at you. “Yeah. Yeah, that’s me.”
His voice cracked slightly on the last word.
Fantastic.
He cleared his throat and stepped forward, holding out his hand because shaking hands seemed like something a reporter meeting a professional contact would probably do, and Peter was suddenly very invested in behaving exactly like a reporter meeting a professional contact.
“Nice to meet you, uh...?”
“Y/N.”
You shifted the laptop into your other arm and reached forward, your hand slipping into his.
Peter had shaken approximately thousands of hands in his lifetime.
Probably.
Maybe not thousands, but enough that there was absolutely no reason for him to become this aware of one now.
Still, he noticed the warmth of your palm against his and the way your fingers curled briefly around his before letting go, and by the time Peter remembered that he was supposed to respond, he had already been holding your hand for slightly longer than necessary.
“Y/N,” he repeated, dropping his hand quickly back to his side.
A small smile appeared on your face. “Sorry about this. I swear I told reception to call me when you got here so I could meet you in the lobby.”
Peter stared at you for half a second before the implication settled.
You were Eric Lee’s contact.
Of course you were.
“Oh, don’t worry about it,” he said, forcing out a laugh that sounded painfully fake even to him. “I found my way.”
Your eyes flickered toward the restricted door behind him.
“I can see that.”
Peter’s stomach dropped.
There was that tiny smile again, almost too small to catch, but before he could decide what it meant, you looked back at him and adjusted the laptop beneath your arm.
“I was actually going to grab coffee before we started, but since you’re already up here, I can show you around first if you want?”
Peter blinked.
“Yes,” he answered immediately, then winced at how eager he sounded. “I mean, yeah. That would be great.”
“Perfect.”
You turned and started down the hallway, leaving Peter to stand there for half a second wondering how exactly he had gotten away with that before hurrying to follow.
For the first few moments neither of you said anything, and with the immediate threat of being escorted out of the building apparently gone, Peter became painfully aware of what he was doing with his hands. Leaving them at his sides felt unnatural, folding his arms felt defensive and keeping one anywhere near the pocket he had just been caught reaching into seemed like a terrible idea, so eventually he gave up and shoved both hands into his pockets anyway.
You glanced sideways at him.
Peter pretended not to notice.
“So,” you said as you continued down the hallway, “how familiar are you with Osborn Corp?”
Finally, something he could actually answer without lying through his teeth.
“A little. Clean energy, medical technology, aerospace research. Some defense contracts.”
Your eyebrows lifted slightly. “Someone did their homework.”
Peter smiled, feeling the first bit of tension leave his shoulders. “I try.”
At least that part was true.
You pushed through a set of glass doors and Peter followed you into one of the open laboratories he had passed earlier, although walking through it with someone who actually belonged there gave him permission to look properly this time.
He slowed almost immediately.
The room was impressive, even by Peter’s admittedly high standards. Workstations stretched across the open space, most of them covered with pieces of equipment he desperately wanted to pick up and inspect, while several large displays rotated through digital models of batteries, prosthetics and materials he didn’t immediately recognize. Scientists moved around the room in small groups, carrying tablets and samples between stations without paying much attention to either of you, and Peter’s eyes moved from one project to another so quickly that he almost forgot he was supposed to be pretending this was normal to him.
“You can look around,” you said.
Peter glanced over. “Oh, I am.”
That little smile appeared again.
Peter smiled back before he could stop himself.
You continued walking, explaining that most of the floor was dedicated to applied research, projects far enough along that Osborn could comfortably show them to journalists and investors without handing out nondisclosure agreements before anyone entered the room.
“The less interesting stuff,” you added.
Peter looked toward a robotic prosthetic hand flexing inside a testing chamber, each individual finger curling with almost unnervingly natural precision. “This is the less interesting stuff?”
“According to Harry.”
The name immediately pulled Peter’s attention away from the display.
“Harry Osborn?”
You nodded as you continued toward the next station. “He gets bored easily.”
Peter fell into step beside you. “You know him?”
You glanced at him, and Peter heard his own question a second too late. It had come out considerably more interested than a casual reporter probably should have been.
“I mean personally,” he added, trying and failing to make the clarification sound natural.
“Yeah. I’ve known him for a while.”
Something about the ease in your answer caught Peter’s attention. There was no careful corporate phrasing or pause before you said Harry’s name, nothing that made him sound like the distant CEO whose picture appeared in the lobby downstairs. Whoever Harry Osborn was to you, Peter was almost certain it went beyond simply signing your paychecks.
You stopped beside another display, this one centered around a small rectangular energy cell surrounded by diagrams Peter immediately started reading.
“This is one of ours,” you explained. “It’s an emergency power system for medical equipment. The goal is to keep critical devices running during outages without having to rely entirely on hospital generators.”
Peter leaned closer, his attention immediately catching on the material surrounding the cell.
“Graphene composite?”
You stopped.
Peter realized his mistake about half a second too late.
When he looked over, you were staring at him.
“What?”
He straightened slightly. “Uh, the casing.”
Your eyes narrowed, not quite suspiciously, but with enough curiosity that Peter knew he had said something unusual. “How did you know that?”
His brain scrambled for an answer that sounded remotely appropriate for someone who was supposedly here to write a newspaper article rather than someone who had spent most of his life taking apart technology just to figure out how it worked.
“I read the patent.”
“You read our patent?”
“Some of it.”
There was a brief pause before the corner of your mouth twitched. “Huh.”
You started walking again, and Peter immediately caught up beside you.
“Is that weird?”
“Most reporters just ask if it explodes.”
Peter looked back at the energy cell. “Does it?”
“Only on Tuesdays.”
He turned toward you.
Your expression was perfectly serious, so serious that Peter almost believed you until the corner of your mouth lifted again.
A laugh escaped him before he could stop it, a real one this time, and something warm flickered across your expression as you looked away.
That was probably the exact moment the whole thing became a problem.
Peter had come to Osborn Corporation because someone had built technology capable of temporarily stripping away almost every ability he had. He was supposed to be paying attention to security systems and department names, listening for anything that might connect Harry Osborn to the device currently sitting dismantled on Ned’s dining room table.
Instead, somewhere between the prosthetics lab and a materials-testing station, Peter realized he was having fun.
It wasn’t just because you were funny, although you were, or because he found himself noticing your smile every time it appeared, which he was trying very hard not to think about. You actually understood what you were showing him, maybe not at the level of the scientists working behind the glass, but enough that Peter could ask a real question without immediately being redirected toward some polished company talking point. Whenever he asked something you didn’t know, you simply admitted it and then turned the question back on him, curious about what he thought in a way that made it very difficult for Peter to remember that he was supposed to know significantly less than he did.
That was how the two of you somehow ended up standing beside the same materials display for almost ten minutes.
“If you changed the bonding agent, you could probably fix the temperature issue,” Peter said, leaning slightly toward the rotating model. “The polymer itself isn’t really the problem. It’s the way the layers are reacting when they expand, so if you changed the ratio and used a thinner internal layer, theoretically you could keep most of the durability without...”
His voice slowly trailed off.
You were looking at him.
Peter swallowed. “What?”
Your head tilted slightly, that familiar hint of amusement returning. “You really like science.”
It wasn’t a question.
Peter glanced back toward the display, suddenly aware that he had spent the last several minutes explaining polymer expansion like someone who absolutely did not spend his days writing newspaper articles.
“Yeah,” he admitted.
“It’s weird though, you don’t write like a science reporter.”
His eyes snapped back toward you.
There it was again.
Peter couldn’t decide whether you were teasing him or testing him, and the fact that he genuinely couldn’t read you was beginning to bother him almost as much as it interested him.
“Do you read my stuff?”
The question left his mouth before his brain could stop it.
Immediately, Peter regretted it.
Your smile widened. “Should I?”
“No.” He paused. “I mean, yeah. If you want.”
Why was he like this?
You rescued him from having to make the answer worse by turning toward the next hallway, and Peter followed with a silent promise to himself that from this moment forward he was going to remember who he was supposed to be.
Eric Lee. Daily Bugle reporter.
Definitely not Peter Parker, science nerd.
He lasted maybe four minutes.
By the time you reached the quieter section of the floor again, Peter had almost forgotten why he was there, and the realization pulled his attention toward the restricted hallway somewhere around the corner.
He needed something useful.
The tour had given him plenty of information about Osborn Corporation, but nothing that explained how a prototype carrying their logo had ended up strapped to a man who could temporarily shut down Spider-Man.
“So what about Advanced Development?” he asked, carefully watching your reaction.
Your steps slowed.
Only slightly, but Peter noticed.
You turned your head toward him. “Advanced Development?”
“Yeah. I saw it mentioned while I was researching the company.”
Research had become a remarkably useful excuse.
You adjusted the laptop against your chest. “What did you see?”
“Not much. Just the name.”
For a moment, you studied him.
Peter held your gaze, trying his best to look like a perfectly normal reporter asking a perfectly normal question despite the fact that his heartbeat had picked up slightly.
“I don’t know much about it,” you said eventually.
Peter listened.
Your heartbeat changed.
Barely.
It didn’t immediately mean you were lying. Peter knew that. People’s heart rates changed for dozens of reasons, and using his senses to judge whether someone was telling the truth had always felt a little too invasive for his liking.
Still, he noticed.
“It’s mostly Harry’s department,” you continued. “He oversees a lot of the projects personally.”
That was useful.
Very useful.
Peter tried to keep the interest off his face. “What kind of projects?”
You looked at him.
He offered what he hoped was an innocent smile.
You smiled back, although this one was noticeably more professional than the others. “If I knew that, I’m pretty sure telling a Daily Bugle reporter would get me fired.”
“Worth a shot.”
Your professional smile cracked into something real again, and Peter had the extremely unhelpful thought that he liked that one better.
The tour continued for another ten minutes before you finally checked the time on your phone and winced slightly. “I should probably get you downstairs.”
Peter looked toward the nearest window, surprised to realize just how long he had been inside the building.
“Oh, yeah. Sure.”
There was a strange flicker of disappointment beneath the answer that Peter immediately ignored.
He had gotten something.
Advanced Development existed, and Harry personally oversaw it. That was enough to justify coming back another night when he could actually get inside the restricted area, preferably wearing a mask and significantly less likely to get distracted by the woman showing him around.
You led him toward the elevator bank and pressed the call button, and for the first time since the tour began, a noticeable silence settled between you.
Peter suddenly wanted to fill it.
He just couldn’t think of anything to say.
The elevator arrived a few seconds later and the two of you stepped inside. You pressed the button for the lobby while Peter leaned lightly against the wall beside you, watching the numbers begin dropping above the doors and wondering why the ride suddenly felt much quieter than it should.
Twenty-six.
Twenty-five.
Twenty-four.
“So, Eric.”
Peter looked toward you.
You had turned to face him fully now, your laptop tucked against one arm and that tiny, almost-too-innocent smile sitting at the corner of your mouth.
“Yeah?”
“How are your wife and kids doing?”
Peter went completely still.
You didn’t give him enough time to answer.
“I heard your youngest just got married the other day.”
For one long second, Peter simply stared at you.
Then everything clicked into place.
The amused look when you read his badge. The way you had watched him stumble through the introduction. Someone did their homework. The questions about his articles. Every tiny smile Peter had noticed and dismissed over the last hour suddenly rearranged themselves into something painfully obvious.
You knew.
You had known the entire time.
“Listen, I can explain.”
“Don’t bother.”
You turned back toward the elevator doors, but Peter could see the smile you were trying to hide.
His mouth fell open slightly.
The elevator chimed before you could answer, the doors sliding open onto the lobby.
You gestured politely toward the exit. “After you.”
Peter stepped out, mostly because he had absolutely no idea what else he was supposed to do, and immediately looked toward the security desk.
Nobody moved.
There were no guards waiting for him, no police officers walking through the front doors, not even an irritated receptionist coming over to confiscate his very stolen visitor badge.
You walked straight past him.
Peter frowned and followed.
You passed reception, continued through the security gates and headed directly toward the front of the building without slowing down, leaving Peter increasingly confused with every step.
He had expected you to turn him in.
At the very least, he had expected somebody to escort him outside.
Instead, you pushed through the glass doors and stepped onto the sidewalk like the entire last hour had been perfectly normal.
Peter hurried after you.
“So,” you said casually, still walking, “what’s your real name?”
Peter took a longer step until he was beside you.
He should lie.
That was almost definitely the intelligent thing to do.
You worked for the company he was actively investigating, and giving you his real name after sneaking inside under someone else’s identity was the sort of decision Ned would spend an unreasonable amount of time making fun of him for later.
Peter knew all of that.
“Peter.”
Apparently knowing it wasn’t enough.
“Peter Parker.”
You nodded once. “Hmm.”
Peter glanced at you. “That’s it?”
“What were you expecting?”
“I don’t know.”
You stopped just outside the glass doors and turned toward him. “Well, Peter Parker, it was lovely meeting you. I hope you enjoyed your tour.”
Peter stared at you.
That was it?
You started to turn back toward the building.
“Wait.”
You looked over your shoulder.
“You’re not going to report me?”
Your head tilted slightly. “For what?”
Peter looked at the enormous Osborn logo visible through the glass behind you before turning back. “Trespassing?”
“Trespassing?” Your eyebrows pulled together with such convincing confusion that if Peter hadn’t spent the last hour learning exactly what your amused face looked like, he might have believed you. “I don’t remember you trespassing.”
Peter’s own eyebrows furrowed.
You shifted slightly on your left leg, “Harry is a huge advocate for giving tours to college students interested in science and technology, and if I remember correctly, you called me earlier this week asking if you could come in.”
Peter stared.
“And,” you continued, the corner of your mouth lifting, “I must have forgotten to officially log you into the system.”
Understanding slowly settled across his face.
You were covering for him.
“But why?”
For a moment, you simply looked at him, and Peter watched some of the playful performance fade from your expression. You were still smiling, but it was softer now, warm enough that something strange shifted low in his stomach.
“To be honest,” you admitted, “I thought it was kind of entertaining watching you pretend to be Mr. Lee.”
Peter laughed before he could stop himself. “So you knew the whole time?”
“Pretty much.”
“How?”
You stared at him like the answer should have been obvious.
Peter waited.
“Eric Lee is fifty-three.”
The smile disappeared from Peter’s face.
You laughed.
Not the quiet little laugh he had managed to pull from you upstairs, but a real one this time, your shoulders shaking slightly as Peter stared at you in horror.
“He’s fifty-three?”
“He has three kids.”
“Oh my God.”
“One of whom did, in fact, just get married.”
Peter covered his face with one hand, and your laughter only got worse.
Peter stared at you.
You smiled back.
And somewhere in the middle of standing outside a company he had just infiltrated while being mocked by someone who probably had every right to have him arrested, Peter realized he liked you.
It wasn’t dramatic. There was no ridiculous bolt of certainty, no sudden realization that this stranger meant something important, and definitely no part of Peter that was stupid enough to start attaching words like fate to a woman he had known for approximately one hour.
He just liked you.
He liked that you had figured him out almost immediately but let him keep going anyway, apparently deciding that watching him struggle his way through being Eric Lee was significantly more entertaining than calling security. He liked the way you asked questions when you didn’t understand something instead of pretending you already knew the answer, and how quickly the professional smile disappeared whenever he managed to make you laugh.
Mostly, Peter liked the way you were looking at him now, openly amused but not unkind, like the two of you had somehow ended up sharing a joke he hadn’t realized he was part of until five minutes ago.
“So you just give tours to random guys you catch breaking into corporate office?” he asked.
“You weren’t breaking in.”
Peter smiled. “This feels like a pretty terrible security policy.”
You laughed softly, and Peter found himself smiling again despite the fact that he had every reason not to.
You glanced toward the glass doors behind you. “I should actually get back before somebody realizes my fifteen-minute coffee break turned into an hour-long tour.”
“Right.”
You took a step backward. “Try not to steal anybody else’s identity today.”
“I didn’t steal his identity.”
You gave him a look.
Peter sighed. “Okay.”
You turned toward the doors.
Peter watched you walk away, his attention following you for several steps before something in his chest tugged strangely enough that his mouth moved before his brain had decided what he wanted.
“Y/N?”
You turned around.
Peter opened his mouth.
Nothing came out.
Great.
Again.
You waited, one eyebrow lifting slightly.
Peter realized he had been staring.
“Thanks.”
Your expression softened. “For the tour?”
He shoved his hands into his pockets. “For not having me arrested.”
Your smile changed again, losing some of the teasing edge it had carried for most of the last ten minutes.
“Anytime, Peter Parker.”
Then you turned and disappeared through the glass doors.
Peter stayed where he was for longer than he wanted to admit, staring through the entrance until someone trying to walk around him muttered something irritated under their breath.
Right.
He should probably leave.
Peter finally started down the sidewalk, and he had barely reached the corner when his phone buzzed inside his pocket.
NED: alive?
Peter smiled as he pulled it out.
PETER: yes
The typing bubble appeared almost immediately.
NED: did you find anything?
Peter slowed.
He had.
Advanced Development existed, and Harry personally oversaw it. Whatever they were working on inside that department was secret enough that you either didn’t know the details or weren’t willing to tell a reporter about them, and considering what the prototype had done to Peter less than two days ago, those were important things to know.
Things he should currently be thinking about.
Instead, his mind supplied the image of you leaning against the elevator wall with that tiny, knowing smile.
How are your wife and kids doing?
Peter smiled.
He made it several steps before realizing he was doing it.
His mouth flattened immediately.
No.
He glanced back toward Osborn Corporation despite himself, and through the massive glass windows he could just barely make you out crossing the lobby, your ponytail swaying behind you as you disappeared farther into the building.
Nope.
Absolutely not.
His phone buzzed again.
NED: peter???
Peter looked back down.
PETER: yeah
His fingers hovered over the screen for a moment before he added:
PETER: i found something
He hit send and shoved the phone back into his pocket, forcing himself to turn away from the building before his brain could invent another perfectly reasonable excuse to keep looking.
He had gotten what he came for.
A connection to Harry Osborn, a secret division, and enough information to justify coming back.